Skip to main content

Full text of "The heart of nature ; or, The quest for natural beauty"

See other formats


THE 

HEART  OF  NATURE 


SIR  FRANCIS  YOUNGHUSBAND 

K.C.SJ.,  K.C.LE, 


c 


THE    HEART    OF    NATURE 


BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR 
THE  HEART  OF  A  CONTINENT 

A  Narrative  of  Travels  in  Manchuria,  across 
the  Gobi  Desert,  through  the  Himalayas, 
the  Pamirs,  and  Chitral,  18*4-1894.  With 
Maps  and  Illustrations. 

AMONG  THE  CELESTIALS 

A  Narrative  of  Travel.  With  Map  and 
Illustrations. 

INDIA  AND  TIBET 

A  History  of  the  Relations  which  have  sub- 
sisted between  the  two  countries  from  the 
time  of  Warren  Hastings  to  1910;  together 
with  a  particular  account  of  the  Mission  to 
Lhasa  of  1904.  With  Maps  and  Illustrations. 


THE 
HEART   OF    NATURE^ 

OR 

THE  QUEST  FOR  NATURAL  BEAUTY 


BY    SIR    FRANCIS    YOUNGHUSBAND 

K.C.S.I.,  i£t:.i.E. 

PRESIDENT  OF  THE  ROYAL  GEOGRAPHICAL  SOCIETY 
AUTHOR  OF  "THE  HEART  OF  A  CONTINENT" 


LONDON 

JOHN    MURRAY,    ALBEMARLE    STREET 
1921 


PREFACE 

THE  value  of  Knowledge  and  Character  is  duly  im- 
pressed upon  us.  Of  the  value  of  Freedom  we  are 
told  so  much  that  we  have  come  to  regard  it  as  an 
end  in  itself  instead  of  only  a  means,  or  necessary 
condition.  But  Beauty  we  are  half -inclined  to 
connect  with  the  effeminate.  Poetry,  Music,  and 
Literature  are  under  suspicion  with  the  average 
English  schoolboy,  whose  love  of  manliness  he  will 
share  with  nothing  else.  Yet  love  of  Beauty  per- 
sists in  spite  of  all  discouragement,  and  will  not  be 
suppressed.  Natural  Beauty,  especially,  insists  on 
a  place  in  our  affections.  Derived  originally  from 
Love,  and  essentially  and  inseparably  connected 
with  it,  Natural  Beauty  acknowledges  supremacy  to 
Love  alone.  And  it  deserves  our  generous  recog- 
nition, for  it  is  wholesome  and  refreshing  for  our 
souls. 

The  acute  observation  and  telling  description  of 
Natural  Beauty  is  at  least  as  necessary  for  the  enjoy- 
ment of  life  as  the  pursuit  of  Natural  Science  to 
which  so  much  attention  is  paid.  For  the  concern 
of  the  former  is  the  character,  and  of  the  latter  only 
the  cause  of  natural  phenomena ;  and  of  the  two, 
character  is  the  more  important.  It  is,  indeed,  high 
time  that  we  Englishmen  were  more  awake  than 
we  are  to  the  value  of  Natural  Beauty.  For  we  are 
born  lovers  of  Nature,  and  no  more  poetic  race  than 

ix 


x  PREFACE 

ourselves  exists.  Our  country  at  its  best,  on  an 
early  summer  day,  is  the  loveliest  little  home  in  all 
the  world.  And  we  go  out  from  this  island  home 
of  ours  to  every  land.  We  have  unrivalled  oppor- 
tunities, therefore,  of  seeing  innumerable  types  of 
natural  objects.  By  observing  Nature  in  so  many 
different  aspects,  and  by  comparing  our  impressions 
with  one  another,  we  ought  to  understand  Nature 
better  than  any  other  race.  And  by  entering  more 
readily  into  communion  with  her  we,  better  than 
others,  should  realise  the  Beauty  she  possesses. 

I  am  conscious  of  having  myself  made  most 
inadequate  use  of  the  splendid  opportunities  my 
travels  afforded  me  of  seeing  the  Beauty  of  Nature. 
So  I  am  all  the  more  anxious  that  those  following 
after  me  should  not,  by  like  omission,  commit  the 
same  sin  against  themselves  and  against  our  country. 
We  owe  it  to  ourselves  and  to  mankind  to  give  full 
rein  to  our  instinctive  love  of  Natural  Beauty,  and 
to  train  and  refine  every  inclination  and  capacity  we 
have  for  appreciating  it  till  we  are  able  to  see  all 
those  finer  glories  of  which  we  now  discern  only  the 
first  faint  glow. 

And  if  any  other  country  excel  us  in  apprecia- 
tion, then  it  behoves  us  to  brace  ourselves  up  to 
emulate  and  surpass  that  country,  and  learn  how  to 
understand  Nature  better  and  see  more  Beauty. 
For  in  love  of  Natural  Beauty,  and  in  capacity  for 
communicating  that  love,  England  ought  to  be  pre- 
eminent. She  above  every  other  country  should 
come  nearest  to  the  Heart  of  Nature. 

F.  E.  Y. 

June,  1921. 


CONTENTS 


PAGKS 

PREFACE  -  -  ix-x 

INTRODUCTION          .....      xv-xxviii 


PART  I 

CHAPTER  I 
THE  SIKKIM  HIMALAYA 

The  sacred  Ganges — A  beneficent  power — Beauty  of  the 

plains — First  sight  of  the  Himalaya    -  -  3-12 

CHAPTER  II 

THE  TEESTA  VALLEY 

Mystery  of  the  forest— The  gorges — Sequestered  glens        13-19 

CHAPTER  III 
THE  FOREST 

Butterflies— Ferns— Orchids — Flower  friends— Rhododen- 
drons —  Temperate  vegetation  —  Primulas  —  Arctic 
vegetation — The  range  of  vegetation  -  •  20-37 

CHAPTER  IV 

THE    DENIZENS   OF   THE   FOREST 

Butterflies — Moths — Birds — Reptiles — Mammals — Animal 

beauty — Primitive  man — Higher  races  38-54 


xii  CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  V 
THE  SUM   IMPRESSION 

PAGES 

Two  views  of  Nature — Variety  of  life — Intensity  of  life — 
The  battle  of  life — Adaptation  and  selection — Pur- 
posi veness — Purposeful  structures  —  Interdependence 
—  Organising  Activity — Gradation — Care  of  off- 
spring— The  Activity  not  mechanical  but  Spiritual — 
Nature's  end — A  common  aspiration  -  55-85 

CHAPTER  VI 
KINCHINJUNGA 

The  foothills — Darjiling — A  vision  of  the  mountain — Full 
view — Mountain  grandeur — Dawn  on  the  mountain — 
Sunset  on  the  mountain  -  -  -  86-99 


CHAPTER  VII 

HIGH    SOLITUDES 

Kashmir— Barren  mountains — Dazzling  peaks— Purity  of 

beauty  -  -  -  .         100-108 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE   HEAVENS 

Desert  sunsets — Tibetan  sunsets — The  stars — The  whole 

universe  our  home — A  Heavenly  Presence      -         109-120 

CHAPTER  IX 

HOME    BEAUTY 

One's  own  country— Woman's  beauty — Love  and  beauty— 
Their  Divine  Source — Wedding — Divine  union — The 
Inmost  Heart  of  Nature  -  -  -  121-134 


CONTENTS  xiii 

CHAPTER  X 
THE  NATURE  OF  NATURE 

PAGES 

A  spiritual  background — Purpose  in  Nature — Higher 
beings — No  confining  plan — Immanent  Spirit — Col- 
lective personality — England  a  Person — Nature  a 
Person — Moved  by  an  ideal — The  ideal  in  plants — 
The  ideal  in  animals— The  ideal  in  the  world  -  135-160 

CHAPTER  XI 
NATURE'S  IDEAL 

Battling  with  physical  Nature — Battling  with  man — In 
tune  with  Nature — At  the  heart  of  the  Universe  is 
Love — Divine  fellowship  is  Nature's  Ideal  -  161-171 

CHAPTER  XII 
THE  HEART  OF  NATURE 

Picturing  the  Ideal — The  Ideal  Man— Man  and  woman — 
Perfecting  the  Ideal — Discipline  necessary — Leader- 
ship— Nature's  method — Our  own  responsibility — The 
lovability  of  Nature — God  at  the  Heart  of  Nature  172-192 

PART  II 

NATURAL  BEAUTY  AND  GEOGRAPHY 

PRESIDENTIAL  ADDRESS  TO  THE  EOYAL  GEOGRAPHICAL 

SOCIETY   -  -  -    195-216 

AN  ADDRESS  TO  THE  UNION  SOCIETY  OF  UNIVERSITY 

COLLEGE,  LONDON  -  -    217-235 


INTRODUCTION 

TOWN  children  let  loose  in  a  meadow  dash  with 
shouts  of  joy  to  pluck  the  nearest  flowers.  They 
ravenously  pick  handfuls  and  armfuls  as  if  they 
could  never  have  enough.  They  are  exactly  like 
animals  in  the  desert  rushing  to  water.  They  are 
satisfying  a  great  thirst  in  their  souls — the  thirst 
for  Beauty.  Some  of  us  remember,  too,  our  first 
sight  of  snowy  mountains  in  the  Alps  or  in  the 
Himalaya.  We  recall  how  our  spirits  leaped  to 
meet  the  mountains,  how  we  gasped  in  wonder  and 
greedily  feasted  our  eyes  on  the  glorious  spectacle. 
In  such  cases  as  these  there  is  something  in  the 
natural  object  that  appeals  to  something  in  us. 
Something  in  us  rushes  out  to  meet  the  something 
in  the  natural  object.  A  responsive  chord  is  struck. 
A  relationship  is  established.  We  and  the  natural 
object  come  into  harmony  with  one  another.  We 
have  recognised  in  the  flower,  the  mountain,  the 
landscape,  something  that  is  the  same  as  what  is  in 
ourselves.  We  fall  in  love  with  the  natural  object. 
A  marriage  takes  place.  Our  soul  is  wedded  to  the 
soul  of  the  natural  object.  And  at  the  very 
moment  of  wedding  Beauty  is  born.  It  springs 
from  Love,  just  as  Love  itself  originally  sprang 
from  the  wedding  of  primitive  man  and  woman. 


xvi  INTRODUCTION 

In  this  process  all  will  depend  upon  the  mood. 
If  we  are  not  in  the  mood  for  it,  we  are  unreceptive 
of  Nature's  impressions,  and  we  are  irresponsive. 
We  do  not  come  into  touch  with  Nature.  Conse- 
quently we  see  no  Beauty.  But  if  we  are  in  a 
sensitive  and  receptive  mood,  if  our  minds  are  not 
preoccupied,  and  if  our  soul  is  open  to  the  impres- 
sions which  Nature  is  ever  raining  on  it,  then  we 
respond  to  Nature's  appeal.  We  feel  ourselves  in 
tune  with  her.  We  come  into  communion  with  her, 
and  we  see  Beauty. 

If  we  are  ourselves  feeling  sad  and  sorrowful 
when  we  look  out  on  Nature,  and  there  all  should 
happen  to  be  bright  and  gay,  we  shall  feel  out  of 
harmony  with  Nature,  we  shall  not  feel  in  touch 
with  her,  and  we  shall  not  see  Beauty. 

On  the  other  hand,  when  we  are  in  a  glad 
and  overflowing  mood  we  shall  be  extraordinarily 
responsive  to  Nature's  appeal,  and  see  Beauty  in 
a  nigged,  leafless  oak  tree  or  a  poor  old  woman  at 
the  corner  of  some  mean  street.  And  if  when  we 
are  in  such  a  mood  Nature  happens  to  be  at  her 
best  and  brightest,  as  on  some  spring  morning,  the 
Beauty  we  shall  then  see  will  be  overpowering,  and 
we  shall  scarcely  be  able  to  contain  ourselves  for 
ecstasy  of  joy. 

We  shall  have  discovered  an  identity  between 
what  is  in  Nature  and  what  is  in  us.  In  looking 
on  Nature,  we  shall  have  been  introduced  into  a 
Presence,  greater  than  ourselves  but  like  ourselves, 
which  stirs  in  us  this  which  we  feel.  When  we  see 
Beauty  in  Nature  we  are  discovering  that  Nature  is 
not  merely  a  body,  but  has  or  is  a  soul.  And  the 


INTRODUCTION  xvii 

joy  we  feel  is  produced  by  the  satisfaction  our  soul 
feels  in  coming  into  touch  and  harmony  with  this 
soul  of  Nature.  Our  soul  is  recognising  samenesses 
between  what  is  in  it  and  what  is  in  the  soul  of 
Nature,  and  feels  joy  in  the  recognition. 

And  the  instinct  of  fellowship  with  our  kind 
impels  us  to  communicate  to  others  what  we  our- 
selves have  felt.  We  want  to  tell  others  what  we 
have  seen  and  what  we  have  experienced. 

We  long,  too,  to  share  the  joy  which  others  also 
must  have  felt  in  contemplating  Nature.  We  want 
especially  to  know  and  feel  what  those  with  far  more 
sensitive  souls  than  our  own — the  great  poets, 
painters,  and  musicians — have  felt.  So  we  com- 
municate our  feelings  to  others ;  and  we  communi- 
cate with  others,  either  personally  or  through  their 
books  or  pictures  or  music,  so  that  we  may  find  out 
from  them  what  more  to  look  for,  and  may  know 
better  how  to  look  for  it.  By  so  doing,  our  souls 
become  more  sensitive  to  the  impressions  of  Nature, 
and  we  are  better  able  to  express  those  impressions. 
Our  power  of  vision  increases.  Our  soul's  eye 
acquires  a  keener  insight  and  sees  deeper  into  the  soul 
of  Nature.  We  are  able  to  enter  more  into  the 
spirit  of  Nature,  and  the  spirit  of  Nature  is  able  to 
enter  more  into  us.  We  arrive  at  a  completer 
understanding  between  ourselves  and  Nature,  are 
more  in  harmony  with  her,  and  consequently  see 
more  Beauty. 

We  see,  indeed,  what  Nature  really  is.  We 
see  the  reality  behind  the  appearance — the  content 
within  the  outward  form.  We  are  not  for  the 
moment  concerned  with  the  cause  but  with  the 

2 


xviii  INTRODUCTION 

character  of  Nature.  We  see  the  "I"  behind 
the  outward  manifestation  and  representation.  And 
if  we  have  sympathy  and  understanding  enough  and 
are  able  truly  to  enter  into  the  soul  of  Nature,  we 
shall  see  the  real  "  I  "  behind  the  common  everyday 
44 1" — just  as  the  few  who  intimately  know  some 
great  man  see  the  real  man  behind  the  man  who 
appears  in  the  public  eye — the  real  Beaconsfield  or 
Kitchener  behind  the  Beaconsfield  or  Kitchener  of 
the  daily  press.  And,  as  we  see  more  of  this  real 
"  I "  in  Nature  and  are  better  able  to  get  in  touch 
and  harmony  with  her,  so  shall  we  see  greater 
Beauty  in  Nature. 

If  we  have  petty,  meagre  souls  we  shall  find  little 
in  common  with  the  great  soul  of  Nature,  and  conse- 
quently see  only  shallow  Beauty.  If  we  have  great 
souls  we  shall  have  more  in  common  and  see  more 
Beauty.  But  to  arrive  at  a  full  understanding  of 
the  real  Nature  we  must  observe  her  from  every 
point  of  view  and  see  her  in  all  her  aspects.  Only 
so  shall  we  be  able  to  understand  her  real  self  and  see 
her  full  Beauty.  And  her  aspects  and  the  points 
of  view  from  which  we  may  observe  them  change 
so  incessantly  that  the  greatest  of  us  falters. 
The  more  we  see  of  Nature,  the  more  we  find 
there  is  to  understand.  And  the  more  we  under- 
stand Nature  and  commune  with  her,  the  more 
Beauty  do  we  find  there  is  to  see.  So  to  arrive 
at  a  complete  understanding  of  Nature  and  see 
all  her  Beauty  is  beyond  the  capacity  of  us  finite 
men. 

Yet  we  are  impelled  to  go  on  striving  to  see  all 
we  can.  And  in  the  following  pages  an  attempt  is 


INTRODUCTION  xix 

made  to  show  how  more  Beauty  in  Nature  may  be 
discovered. 

Often  in  the  Himalaya  I  have  watched  an  eagle 
circling  overhead.  I  have  sat  on  the  mountain-side 
and  watched  it  sail  majestically  along  in  graceful 
curves  and  circles,  and  with  perfect  ease  and  poise. 
Far  above  the  earth  it  would  range,  and  seemingly 
without  exertion  glide  easily  over  tracts  that  we 
poor  men  could  only  enter  by  prodigious  effort. 
Captivated  by  its  grace  of  motion,  and  jealous  of  its 
freedom,  I  would  for  hours  watch  it.  And  this  eagle 
I  knew,  from  the  height  and  distance  from  which  it 
would  swoop  down  on  its  prey,  to  be  possessed  of 
eyesight  of  unrivalled  keenness  in  addition  to  its 
capacity  for  movement. 

So  this  bird  had  opportunities  such  as  no  human 
being — not  even  an  airman — has  of  seeing  the  earth 
and  what  is  on  it.  At  will  it  could  glide  over  the 
loftiest  mountain  ranges.  At  will  it  could  sail  above 
the  loveliest  valleys.  At  will  it  could  perch  upon 
any  chosen  point  and  observe  things  at  close  range. 
In  a  single  day  this  one  eagle  might  have  seen  the 
finest  natural  scenery  in  the  world — the  highest 
mountain,  the  most  varied  forest,  thickly  populated 
plains  and  bare,  open  plains,  peoples,  animals,  birds, 
insects,  trees,  flowers,  all  of  the  most  varied  descrip- 
tion. In  one  day,  and  in  the  ordinary  course  of  its 
customary  circlings  and  sailings,  it  might  have  seen 
what  men  come  from  the  ends  of  the  Earth  to  view, 
and  are  content  if  they  see  only  a  hundredth  part  of 
what  the  eagle  sees  every  day. 

From  its  mountain  eerie  in  Upper  Sikkim  it 


xx  INTRODUCTION 

might  have  seen  the  rose  of  dawn  flushing  the  snowy 
summits  of  Kinchinjunga,  and  far  away  Mount 
Everest.  And  soaring  aloft,  the  eagle  might  have 
looked  out  over  the  populous  plains  of  India  and 
seen,  like  silver  streaks,  the  rivers  flowing  down 
from  the  Himalaya  to  join  in  the  far  distance  the 
mighty  Mother  Ganges.  Then  its  eye  might  have 
ranged  over  the  vast  forest  which  clothes  in  dense 
green  mantle  the  plain  at  the  foot  of  the  mountains 
from  Nepal  to  Bhutan  and  Assam,  and  from  the 
plain  spreads  up  on  the  mountain-sides  themselves 
and  reaches  to  the  very  borders  of  eternal  snow. 
Over  this  vast  forest  with  its  treasures  of  tree  and 
plant,  animal  and  insect  life,  tropical,  temperate, 
and  alpine,  the  eagle  might  have  soared  ;  and  then, 
passing  over  the  Himalayan  watershed,  have  looked 
down  upon  the  treeless,  open,  undulating,  almost 
uninhabited  plain  of  Tibet,  and  in  the  distance  seen 
the  great  Brahmaputra  River,  which,  circling  round 
Bhutan,  cuts  clean  through  the  Himalaya  and,  turn- 
ing westward,  also  joins  the  Ganges. 

In  the  whole  world  no  more  wonderful  natural 
scenery  is  to  be  found.  And  the  eagle  with  no 
unusual  effort  could  see  it  all  in  a  single  day,  and 
see  it  with  a  distinctness  of  sight  no  man  could 
equal.  But  keen  though  its  eyesight  was  and  wide 
though  its  range,  the  eagle  in  all  that  beautiful 
region  would  see  not  a  single  beauty.  Neither  in 
the  sunrise,  nor  in  the  snowy  mountains,  nor  in  the 
luxuriant  tropical  forest,  nor  in  the  flowers,  the 
birds,  the  butterflies,  nor  in  the  people  and  animals, 
nor  in  the  cataracts  and  precipices  would  it  see  any 
beautv  whatever.  The  mountain  would  be  to  it  a 


INTRODUCTION  xxi 

mere  outline,  the  forests  a  patch  of  green,  the  rivers 
streaks  of  white,  the  animals  just  possible  items  of 
food.  The  eagle  would  see  much,  but  it  would  see 
no  beauty. 

Perhaps  we  shall  understand  why  it  is  that  the 
eagle  with  these  unbounded  opportunities  sees  no 
beauty  if  we  consider  the  case  of  a  little  midge 
buzzing  round  a  man's  body.  The  midge  is  roughly 
in  about  the  same  relation  to  the  body  of  a  man  that 
the  eagle  is  to  the  body  of  the  Earth.  The  midge 
in  its  hoverings  sees  vast  tracts  of  the  human  body  ; 
sees  the  features — the  nose,  the  eye,  the  mouth ;  sees 
the  trunk  and  the  limbs  and  the  head.  But  even  in 
the  most  beautiful  of  men  it  would  see  no  beauty. 
And  it  would  see  no  beauty  because  it  would  have 
no  soul  to  understand  expression.  It  might  be 
hovering  round  the  features  of  a  man  when  the 
smile  on  his  lips  and  the  exaltation  in  his  eyes  were 
expressive  of  the  highest  ecstasy  of  soul,  but  the 
midge  would  see  no  beauty  in  those  features  because 
it  had  not  the  soul  to  enter  into  the  soul  of  the  man 
and  understand  the  expression  on  his  face.  All  the 
little  shades  and  gradations  and  tones  and  lights  in 
the  features  of  the  man  would  be  quite  meaningless 
to  the  midge  because  it  would  know  nothing  of  the 
man's  soul,  of  which  the  features  and  the  changes 
and  variations  in  them  were  the  outward  manifesta- 
tion. The  midge  would  know  nothing  of  the 
reality  of  the  man  which  lay  hidden  behind  the 
appearance. 

It  is  the  same  with  the  eagle  in  respect  to  natural 
features  as  it  is  with  the  midge  in  respect  to  the 
features  of  the  man.  The  eagle  sees  only  the  bare 


xxii  INTRODUCTION 

outward  appearance  of  Nature,  and  sees  no  meaning 
in  her  features.  It  has  no  soul  to  enter  into  the  soul 
of  Nature  and  understand  what  the  natural  features 
are  expressing.  The  delicate  lights  and  shades  and 
changes  on  the  face  of  Nature  have  no  meaning  for 
it.  It  sees  the  bare  appearance.  It  sees  nothing  of 
the  reality  behind  the  appearance.  It  has  no  soul  to 
wed  to  the  soul  of  Nature.  It  therefore  sees  no 
beauty. 

But  now7  supposing  that  among  all  the  midges 
that  buzz  about  a  man  there  happened  to  be  an 
artist-midge  with  exceeding  sensitiveness  of  soul, 
one  which  was  able  to  recognise  a  fundamental 
identity  of  life  between  it  and  the  man,  one  which 
was  able  to  recognise  samenesses  of  feelings  and 
emotions  and  aspirations,  and  by  recognition  of  the 
samenesses  between  it  and  the  man  enter  into  the 
very  life  and  soul  of  the  man,  then  that  midge  would 
be  able  to  understand  all  the  varying  expressions  on 
the  face  of  the  man,  and  by  understanding  those 
expressions  see  their  beauty. 

We  cannot  expect  an  eagle  in  a  similar  way  to 
have  that  sensitiveness  of  soul  which  would  enable 
it  to  enter  into  the  soul  of  Nature,  understand 
Nature,  and  so  see  its  Beauty.  But  what  we  cannot 
expect  of  the  eagle  we  can  expect  of  man.  We  can 
expect  an  Artist  to  appear  who  will  be  to  the  Earth 
what  the  artist-midge  was  to  the  man. 

Man  does  to  some  extent  enter  into  the  soul  of 
Nature.  He  has  some  understanding  of  Nature. 
He  sees  Beauty ;  and  whenever  he  sees  Beauty  in 
Nature  he  is  in  touch  with  the  soul  of  Nature.  Even 
ordinary  men  see  some  of  the  Beauty  of  Nature  and 


INTRODUCTION  xxiii 

have  some  feeling  of  kinship  with  her.  They  have 
something  in  common  between  their  soul  and  the 
soul  of  Nature.  They  have  the  sense  of  more  in 
common  between  them  and  Nature  than  a  midge 
has  between  it  and  a  man. 

And  in  a  delicately  sensitive  man  such  as  an 
artist — painter,  poet,  or  musician — this  sense  of 
kinship  with  Nature  is  highly  developed.  In  regard 
to  his  relationship  with  Nature  he  is  like  the  finely 
sensitive  and  cultured  artist-midge  would  be  in 
regard  to  a  man — the  midge  who,  through  under- 
standing the  inner  soul  and  character  of  the  man, 
was  able  to  read  the  expression  on  his  features  and 
see  their  beauty. 

What  we  ordinary  men  have  to  do,  and  what  we 
especially  want  those  gifted  with  unusually  sensitive 
souls  to  do,  is  to  bear  in  mind  the  difficulties  which 
the  midge  has  in  understanding  us  and  in  seeing  any 
beauty  in  us,  and  the  way  in  which  it  would  have  to 
train  and  cultivate  its  faculties  before  it  could  ever 
hope  to  understand  the  expression  on  our  features — 
to  bear  this  in  mind,  and  then  to  take  ourselves  in 
hand  and  develop  the  soul  within  us  till  it  is  fine 
enough  and  great  enough  to  enter  into  the  great 
soul  of  Nature. 

The  sense  of  Beauty  we  all  possess  in  some  slight 
degree  is  in  itself  a  proof  that  behind  the  outward 
appearance  of  Nature  there  is  a  spiritual  reality — 
an  "I  " — just  as  behind  the  outward  appearance  of 
the  man  which  the  artist-midge  sees  there  is  the  "  I " 
of  the  man.  And  by  cultivating  this  sense — that 
is,  by  training  and  developing  our  capacity  to  see 
deeper  into  the  heart  of  Nature,  see  more  signifi- 


xxiv  INTRODUCTION 

cance  and  meaning  in  each  shade  and  change  of  her 
features,  and  read  more  understandingly  what  is 
going  on  deep  within  her  soul — we  shall  enable 
ourselves  to  see  a  fuller  and  richer  Natural 
Beauty. 

So  we  look  forward  to  the  appearance  among  us 
of  a  great  Artist  who,  born  with  an  exceptionally 
sensitive  soul,  will  deliberately  heighten  and  in- 
tensify this  sensitiveness,  learn  what  others  have 
experienced,  compare  notes  with  them,  and  train 
himself  to  detect  the  significance  of  every  slightest 
indication  which  Nature  gives  of  the  workings  of 
the  soul  within  her ;  and  then,  recognising  the  same- 
ness between  his  own  feelings  and  the  feelings  of 
Nature,  will  fall  deeply  in  love  with  her,  give 
himself  up  utterly  to  her,  marry  her,  and  in  their 
marriage  give  birth  to  Beauty  of  surpassing  rich- 
ness and  intensity. 

What  we  await,  then,  is  an  Artist  with  a  soul 
worthy  of  being  wedded  to  Nature.  Puny,  shallow 
artists  will  not  be  able  to  see  much  more  of  Nature 
than  a  midge  sees  of  a  man.  What  we  want  is  a 
man  with  the  physique,  the  abounding  health  and 
spirits,  the  fine  intellect,  the  poetic  power  and 
imagination,  the  love  of  animals  and  his  fellow-men, 
the  skill,  fitness,  and  gay  courage  of  a  Julian 
Grenfell.  We  want  a  man  with  the  opportunities 
he  had  of  mixing  from  childhood  in  London  and  in 
country  houses  with  every  grade  and  condition  of 
men,  with  statesmen,  soldiers,  men  of  art,  hunting 
men,  racing  men,  schoolboys,  undergraduates,  liter- 
ary men,  gamekeepers,  old  family  retainers — every 
kind  and  sort  of  human  being.  We  want  a  man  of 


INTRODUCTION  xxv 

such  qualifications  combined  with  the  qualifications 
of  a  Darwin — with  his  love  of  natural  history,  his 
power  of  close  and  accurate  observation,  his  genius 
for  drawing  right  inferences  from  what  he  observed, 
his  wide  knowledge  of  Nature  in  her  many  manifes- 
tations, his  sympathetic  touch  \vith  every  plant  and 
animal,  and  his  warm,  affectionate  nature  in  all 
human  intercourse. 

We  want,  in  fact,  a  Naturalist- Artist — a  com- 
bination of  Julian  Grenfell  and  Darwin.  And  this 
is  no  outrageously  impossible,  but  a  very  likely  and 
fitting  combination.  For  Julian  Grenfell  wrote 
great  poetry  even  in  the  trenches  in  Flanders 
between  the  two  battles  of  Ypres.  And  with  his 
love  of  country  life,  shooting,  fishing,  and  hunting, 
his  inclination  might  very  easily  have  been  directed 
towards  natural  history.  If  it  had  been  and  the 
opportunity  had  offered,  we  might  have  had  the 
very  type  of  Naturalist- Artist  wre  are  now  awaiting. 
He  would  have  had  the  physical  fitness  and  capacity 
to  endure  hardships  which  are  required  for  travel  in 
parts  of  the  Earth  where  the  Natural  Beauty  is 
finest,  and  he  would  have  had,  too,  the  sensitiveness 
of  soul  to  receive  impressions  and  the  power  of 
expressing  himself  so  that  others  might  share  with 
him  the  impressions  he  had  felt.  If  after  passing 
through  the  earlier  stages  of  shooting  and  hunting 
birds  and  animals  he  had  come  to  the  more  profitable 
stage  of  observing  them,  and  had  devoted  to  the 
observation  of  their  habits  and  ways  of  life  the  same 
skill  and  acumen  which  he  had  shown  in  hunting 
them,  he  might,  with  his  innate  and  genuine  love  of 
animals,  very  well  have  become  a  great  naturalist  as 


xxvi  INTRODUCTION 

well  as  what  he  was — a  great  sportsman  and  a  writer 
of  great  poetry. 

It  is  for  the  advent  of  such  Naturalist-Artist  that 
we  wait.  But  we  have  to  prepare  the  way  for  him 
and  do  our  share  in  helping  to  produce  him.  And 
this  will  now  be  my  endeavour,  for  it  so  happens 
that  I  have  been  blessed  with  opportunities — some 
of  my  own  making,  some  provided  for  me — of  seeing 
Nature  on  a  larger  scale  and  under  more  varied 
aspects  than  falls  to  the  lot  of  most  men.  I  am 
ashamed  when  I  reflect  how  little  use  I  have  made 
of  those  opportunities — how  little  I  was  prepared 
and  trained  to  make  the  most  of  them.  But  this  at 
least  I  can  do  :  I  can  point  out  to  the  coming  Artist 
those  parts  of  the  world  where  he  is  likely  to  see 
the  Beauty  of  Nature  most  fully,  and  in  greatest 
variety. 

With  this  end  in  view  I  shall  begin  with  the 
Sikkim  Himalaya,  over  which  the  eagle  flew, 
because  it  contains  within  a  small  area  a  veritable 
compendium  of  Nature.  Rising  directly  out  of  the 
plains  of  India,  practically  within  the  tropics,  these 
mountains  rise  far  above  the  limits  of  perpetual 
snow.  Their  base  is  covered  with  luxuriant 
vegetation  of  a  truly  tropical  character,  and  this 
vegetation  extends  through  all  the  ranges  from 
tropical  to  temperate  and  arctic.  The  animal, 
bird,  and  insect  life  does  the  same.  And  here  also 
are  to  be  found  representative  men  of  every  clime. 
Similarly  does  the  natural  scenery  vary  from  plain 
to  highest  mountain.  There  are  roaring  torrents  and 
wide,  placid  rivers.  The  Sikkim  Himalaya,  looking 
down  on  the  plains  of  India  on  the  one  side  and  the 


INTRODUCTION  xxvii 

steppes  of  Tibet  on  the  other,  is  the  most  suitable 
place  I  know  for  a  study  of  Natural  Beauty. 

But  there  are  beauties  in  Kashmir  and  in  the 
great  Karakoram  Mountains  behind  Kashmir  which 
are  not  found  in  Sikkim.  And  there  are  beauties  in 
the  Desert  which  are  not  found  in  either  Sikkim  or 
Kashmir.  So  I  must  take  the  Artist  to  these 
regions  also. 

And  I  choose  Sikkim  and  Kashmir  because  these 
are  easily  accessible  regions  to  which  men  with  a 
thirst  for  Beauty  can  return  again  and  again,  till 
they  are  saturated  with  the  atmosphere  and  have 
imbibed  the  true  spirit  of  the  region — till  they  have 
realised  how  much  these  natural  features  express 
sentiments  which  they,  too,  are  wanting  to  express 
— their  aspirations  for  the  highest  and  purest,  their 
longing  for  repose,  their  delight  in  warmth  and 
affection,  or  whatever  their  sentiment  might  be. 
Thousands  of  Englishmen,  cultured  Indians,  and 
travellers  from  all  over  the  world,  visit  the  Himalaya 
every  year — some  for  sport,  some  for  health,  some 
for  social  enjoyment.  Amongst  these  may  be  our 
Naturalist-Artist  who  year  after  year,  drawn  to 
Sikkim  and  Kashmir  by  his  love  of  Natural  Beauty, 
would  learn  to  know  Nature  in  the  wonderfully 
varied  aspects  under  which  she  is  to  be  seen  in  those 
favoured  regions,  who  would  come  into  ever-deepen- 
ing communion  with  her,  would  yearly  see  more 
Beauty  in  her,  and  would  communicate  to  us  the 
enjoyment  he  had  felt. 

But  Natural  Beauty  includes  within  its  scope 
a  great  deal  more  than  only  natural  scenery.  It 
includes  the  beauty  of  all  natural  objects — men  and 


xxviii  INTRODUCTION 

women  as  well  as  mountains,  animals,  and  plants. 
So  these  also  the  Artist  will  have  to  keep  within  his 
purview.  And  his  love  of  Nature,  and  consequently 
his  capacity  for  seeing  Natural  Beauty,  will  be  all 
the  surer  if  he  uses  his  head  as  well  as  his  heart  in 
forming  his  final  conception  of  her — that  is  to  say, 
his  final  for  the  moment,  as  no  man  ever  has  or  can 
come  to  a  literally  final  conception  of  Nature.  So 
the  Artist  will  pause  now  and  then  to  test  his  view 
of  Nature  in  the  light  of  pure  reason.  For  he  will 
be  well  enough  aware  that  neither  Love  nor  Beauty 
can  be  perfect  unless  it  be  irradiated  with  Truth, 
and  the  three  he  will  ever  strive  to  keep  together. 


PART    I 


THE   HEART  OF  NATURE 

CHAPTER  I 

THE   SIKKIM    HIMALAYA 

THE  Sikkim  Himalaya  is  a  region  first  brought 
prominently  into  notice  by  the  writings  of  Sir 
Joseph  Hooker,  the  great  naturalist,  who  visited  it 
in  1848.  It  lies  immediately  to  the  east  of  Nepal, 
and  can  now  be  reached  by  a  railway  which  ascends 
the  outer  range  to  Darjiling.  It  is  drained  by  the 
Teesta  River,  up  the  main  valley  of  which  a  railway 
runs  for  a  short  distance.  The  region  is  therefore 
easily  accessible.  For  the  purposes  of  this  book  it 
may  be  taken  to  include  the  flat  open  forest  and 
grass-covered  tract  known  as  the  Terai,  imme- 
diately at  the  base  of  the  mountain.  This  is  only  a 
few  hundreds  of  feet  above  sea-level,  so  that  from 
there  to  the  summit  of  the  Himalaya  there  is  a  rise 
of  nearly  28,000  feet  in  about  seventy  miles.  The 
lower  part  is  in  the  26th  degree  of  latitute,  so  that 
the  heat  is  tropical.  And  as  the  region  comes 
within  the  sweep  of  the  monsoon  from  the  Bay  of 
Bengal,  there  is  not  only  great  heat  in  the  plains 
and  lower  valleys,  but  great  moisture  as  well.  The 
mountain-sides  are  in  consequence  clothed  with  a 
luxuriant  vegetation. 

To  enter  this  wonderful  region  the  traveller  has 
first  to  cross  the  Ganges — the  sacred  river  of  the 
s 


4  THE  SIKKIM  HIMALAYA 

Hindus.  Great  rivers  have  about  them  a  fascina- 
tion all  their  own.  They  produce  in  us  a  sense  of 
everlastingness  and  irresistibility.  The  Ganges, 
more  than  a  mile  wide,  comes  sweeping  along  in 
deep  majestic  flood  from  the  far  distance  to  the  far 
distance,  on  and  on  unendingly,  from  all  time  to  all 
time,  and  in  such  depth  and  volume  that  nothing 
human  can  withstand  it.  In  the  dry  season,  when 
it  is  low  and  the  sun  is  shining,  it  is  placid  and 
benign  with  a  bright  and  smiling  countenance. 
Stately  temples,  set  amidst  sacred  groves  and  grace- 
ful palms,  lighten  the  banks.  On  the  broad  steps 
of  the  bathing  ghats  are  assembled  crowds  of  pious 
worshippers  in  clothes  of  every  brilliant  hue.  The 
river  has  an  aspect  of  kindliness  and  geniality  and 
life-givingness.  Its  waters  and  rich  silt  have 
brought  plenty  to  many  a  barren  acre,  and  the 
dwellers  on  its  banks  know  well  that  it  issues  from 
the  holy  Himalaya. 

But  the  Ganges  is  not  always  in  this  gracious 
mood,  and  does  not  always  wear  this  kindly  aspect. 
In  the  rainy  season  it  is  a  thing  of  terror.  Over- 
head black,  thundery  clouds  sweep  on  for  days  and 
weeks  together  towards  the  mountains.  There  is 
not  a  glimpse  of  sun.  The  rain  descends  as  a 
deluge.  The  river  is  still  further  swollen  by  the 
melting  of  the  snow  on  the  Himalaya,  and  now 
comes  swirling  along  in  dark  and  angry  mood,  rising 
higher  and  higher  in  its  banks,  eating  into  them, 
and  threatening  to  overtop  them  and  carry  death 
and  destruction  far  and  wide.  Men  no  longer  go 
down  to  meet  it.  They  shrink  back  from  it.  They 
uneasily  watch  it  till  the  fulness  of  its  strength  is 


THE  SACRED  GANGES  5 

spent  and  it  has  returned  to  its  normal  beneficent 
aspect. 

No  wonder  such  a  river  is  regarded  as  sacred. 
To  the  more  primitive  people  it  is  literally  a  living 
person — and  a  person  who  may  be  propitiated,  a 
person  who  may  do  them  harm  if  they  annoy  him, 
and  do  them  good  if  they  make  themselves  agree- 
able to  him  and  furnish  him  with  what  he  wants. 
To  the  cultured  Hindus  it  is  an  object  of  the 
deepest  reverence.  If  they  can  bathe  in  its  waters 
their  sins  are  washed  away.  If  after  death  their 
ashes  can  be  cast  on  its  broad  bosom,  they  will  be 
secure  of  everlasting  bliss.  From  perhaps  the 
earliest  days  of  our  race,  for  some  hundreds  of  thou- 
sands of  years,  men  may  have  lived  upon  its  banks. 
For  it  was  in  the  forests  beside  great  rivers,  in  a 
warm  and  even  climate,  that  primitive  men  must 
have  lived.  They  would  have  launched  their  canoes 
upon  its  waters,  and  used  it  as  their  only  pathway 
of  communication  with  one  another.  And  always 
they  would  have  looked  upon  it  with  mingled  awe 
and  affection.  Besides  the  sun  it  would  have  been 
the  one  great  natural  object  which  would  attract 
their  attention.  Insensibly  the  sight  of  that  ever- 
rolling  flood  must  have  deeply  affected  them.  They 
must  have  come  to  love  it  as  they  beheld  it  through 
the  greater  part  of  the  year.  The  sight  of  its  de- 
structive power  may  have  made  them  recoil  for  a 
time  in  fear  and  awe.  But  this  would  be  forgotten 
as  the  flood  subsided,  and  the  river  was  again  smooth 
and  smiling  and  passing  peacefully  along  before 
them. 

So  men  do  not  run  away  from  it.     They  gather 


6  THE  SIKKIM  HIMALAYA 

to  it.  They  build  great  cities  on  its  banks,  and 
come  from  great  distances  to  see  it.  They  perform 
pilgrimages  every  year  in  thousands  to  the  spot 
where  it  issues  from  the  Himalaya.  And  they 
penetrate  even  to  its  source  far  back  and  high  up 
in  the  mountains. 

To  the  most  enlightened,  also,  the  Ganges 
should  be  an  object  of  reverence  for  its  antiquity, 
for  its  future,  and  for  its  power.  From  the  surface 
of  the  Bay  of  Bengal  the  sun's  rays  have  drawn  par- 
ticles of  water  into  the  atmosphere.  Currents  in 
the  air  have  carried  them  for  hundreds  of  miles  over 
the  sea  and  over  the  plains  of  Bengal,  till  the  chill  of 
the  Himalaya  Mountains  has  caused  them  to  con- 
dense and  fall  in  snow  and  rain.  But  some  have 
been  carried  farther.  They  have  been  transported 
right  over  the  Himalaya  at  a  height  of  at  least 
20,000  feet,  till  they  have  finally  fallen  in  Tibet. 
It  is  a  striking  fact  that  some  of  the  water  in  the 
Ganges  is  from  rivers  in  Tibet  which  have  cut  their 
way  clean  through  the  mighty  range  of  the  Hima- 
laya. The  Arun  River,  for  example,  rises  in  Tibet 
and  cuts  through  the  Himalaya  by  a  deep  gorge  in 
the  region  between  Mount  Everest  and  Kinchin- 
junga.  These  rivers  are,  indeed,  much  older  than 
the  mountains.  They  were  running  their  course 
before  the  Himalaya  were  upheaved,  and  they  kept 
wearing  out  a  channel  for  themselves  as  the  moun- 
tains rose  and  slowly  over-towered  them. 

Reverence,  therefore,  is  due  to  the  Ganges  on 
account  of  its  vast  antiquity.  Reverence  also  is 
due  because  it  will  flow  on  like  now  for  hundreds  of 
thousands  and  perhaps  for  millions  of  years  to  come. 


A  BENEFICENT  POWER  7 

Round  and  round  in  never-ceasing  cycle  the  water 
is  drawn  up  from  the  ocean,  is  carried  along  in  the 
clouds,  descends  upon  the  mountains,  and  gathers 
in  the  Ganges  to  flow  once  more  into  the  sea.  The 
Ganges  may  gradually  change  its  course  as  it  eats 
into  first  one  bank  and  then  the  other.  But  it  will 
flow  on  and  on  and  on  for  as  far  into  the  future  as 
the  human  eye  can  ken. 

And  its  power,  so  terrifying  to  primitive  man — 
even  to  us  at  times — will  become  more  and  more  a 
power  for  good.  Already  great  canals  have  been 
taken  from  its  main  stream  and  its  tributaries,  and 
millions  of  acres  have  been  irrigated  by  its  water, 
thus  helping  to  bring  to  birth  great  crops  of  wheat 
and  rice,  cotton,  sugar-cane,  and  oil-seeds. 
Schemes  for  utilising  the  \vater-power  in  its  fall 
through  the  mountains  by  converting  it  into  electric 
power  are  in  contemplation,  so  that  railways  may 
be  run  by  it  and  power  for  great  industries  be 
furnished.  Once  more,  too,  the  course  of  the  river 
may  become  a  line  of  communication  as  sea-planes 
are  used  to  fly  from  town  to  town  and  alight  upon 
its  surface. 

So  as  we  come  to  know  the  river  in  its  deepest 
significance,  our  impression  of  its  everlastingness 
and  its  irresistible  power  remains.  But  our  sense 
of  fear  diminishes.  We  feel  that  the  river  is  ready 
to  co-operate  with  us.  That  it  is  capable  of  being 
taken  in  hand  and  led.  That  its  power  is  not  essen- 
tially destructive  but  beneficent.  That  there  is  in 
it  almost  inexhaustible  capacity  for  helping  plant 
and  beast  and  man.  And  that  it  is  a  friend  and 
anxious  to  help  us. 


8  THE  SIKKIM  HIMALAYA 

The  Hindus  have  been  right  all  along  in  wor- 
shipping it.  Their  worship,  with  tropical  luxu- 
riance, may  have  developed  to  extravagant  lengths. 
But  the  instinct  which  promoted  this  worship  was 
perfectly  sound.  The  river  bears  within  its  breast 
great  life-giving  properties,  and  in  worshipping  the 
river  the  Hindus  were  half-consciously  expressing 
their  sense  of  dependence  on  these  life-giving  pro- 
perties, and  of  affection  and  gratitude  to  the  river 
for  the  benefits  it  conferred.  Mere  fear  of  its 
destructive  character — fear  alone — would  not  pro- 
duce the  desire  for  worship.  They  did  and  do  fear 
the  river,  but  behind  the  fear  is  a  feeling  that  it  can 
be  propitiated,  that  it  can  be  induced  to  help  man 
and  does  not  want  to  thwart  him.  And  here  they 
were  perfectly  right.  We  are  at  last  learning  the 
way  by  which  this  may  be  done,  and  now  see  clearly 
what  the  Hindus  only  vaguely  felt,  that  the  heart 
of  the  river  is  right  enough — that  once  it  is  tamed 
and  trained  it  can  bring  untold  good  to  man. 

This  the  Artist  will  readily  discern.  He  will 
enter  into  the  spirit  of  the  river.  He  will  read 
its  true  character.  Refusing  to  be  terrorised  by 
its  more  tremendous  moods,  he  will  exult  in  its 
might,  and  see  in  it  a  potent  agency  for  good.  In 
these  ways  the  river  will  make  its  appeal  to  him ; 
and  responding  to  the  appeal,  the  Artist  will  see 
great  Beauty  in  the  river  and  describe  that  Beauty 
to  us. 

Beyond  the  river,  before  we  reach  the  moun- 
tain, wre  have  to  pass  over  absolutely  level  cultivated 
plains,  without  a  single  eminence  in  sight.  To 


BEAUTY  OF  THE  PLAINS  9 

most  they  would  appear  dull,  monotonous,  unin- 
teresting. There  is  no  horizon  to  which  the  eye 
can  wander  and  find  satisfaction  in  remote  distance. 
There  is  no  hill  to  which  to  raise  our  eyes  and  our 
souls  with  them.  The  outlook  is  confined  within 
the  narrowest  limits.  Palm  trees,  banyan  trees, 
houses,  walled  gardens,  everywhere  restrict  it. 
The  fields  are  small,  the  trees  and  houses  numerous. 
Nothing  distant  is  to  be  seen.  To  the  European 
the  prospect  is  depressing.  But  to  the  Bengali  it 
is  his  very  life.  These  densely  inhabited  plains  are 
his  home.  They  have,  therefore,  all  the  attraction 
which  familiar  scenes  in  which  men  have  grown  up 
from  childhood  always  have .  A  Bengali  prefers  them 
to  high  mountains.  He  loves  the  sight  of  the  bril- 
liant emerald  rice-fields,  of  the  tall  feathery  palms, 
of  the  shady  banyan  trees,  of  the  flaming  poin- 
settias,  the  bright  marigolds,  cannas  and  bougain- 
villea,  the  many-coloured  crotons  and  calladiums, 
the  sweet-scented  jasmine,  oranges,  tuberoses,  and 
gardenia ;  and  the  gaudy  jays,  the  swiftly  darting 
parrots,  and  the  playful  squirrels.  He  loves,  too, 
the  bathing-pools,  and  the  patient  oxen,  and  the 
cool,  sequestered  gardens.  And  he  loves  these 
things  for  their  very  nearness.  His  attention 
is  not  distracted  to  distant  horizons  and  inac- 
cessible heights.  All  is  close  to  the  eye  and  easily 
visible.  His  world  may  be  small,  but  it  is  all  within 
reach.  He  can  know  well  each  tree  and  flower, 
each  bird  and  animal.  It  is  not  a  wide  and  varied 
life.  But  it  is  an  intense  and  very  vivid  life ;  and 
to  the  Bengali,  on  that  account,  more  preferable. 
And  if  it  is  confined  it  is  at  least  confined  in 


10  THE  SIKKIM  HIMALAYA 

the    open    air,    and    in    a    climate    of    perpetual 
summer. 

Beyond  this  highly  cultivated  and  thickly  popu- 
lated part,  and  still  in  the  plains,  we  come  to  a  wild 
jungle  country  which  stretches  up  to  the  foothills, 
and  is  swampy,  pestilential,  and  swarming  with 
every  kind  of  biting  insect.  It  is  a  nasty  country 
to  travel  through.  But  it  has  its  interests.  There 
grow  here  remarkable  grasses,  with  tall  straight 
shoots  gracefully  bending  over  at  the  top  from  the 
weight  of  their  feathery  heads ;  and  so  high  are 
these  gigantic  grasses  that  they  often  reach  above 
the  head  of  a  man  on  an  elephant.  The  areas 
covered  by  them  are  practically  impenetrable  to 
men  on  foot,  and  there  is  a  mysterious  feel  about 
this  region,  for  it  is  the  haunt  of  rhinoceros,  tigers, 
and  boars.  In  passing  through  it  we  have  an  un- 
easy feeling  that  almost  anything  may  appear  on 
the  instant,  and  that  once  we  were  on  foot  and  away 
from  the  path  we  would  be  irretrievably  lost — 
drowned  in  a  sea  of  waving  grass. 

From  this  sea  of  grass  rise  patches  of  forest  and 
single  trees.  The  most  prevalent  is  the  Sal  tree 
(Shorea  robusta),  a  magnificent  gregarious  tree  with 
a  tall  straight  stem  and  thick  glossy  foliage.  But 
the  most  conspicuous  in  March  and  April  is  the 
Dak  tree  (Butea  /rondosa),  an  ungainly  tree,  but 
remarkable  for  its  deep  rich  scarlet  flowers,  like 
gigantic  sweet-peas  but  of  a  thick  velvety  texture. 
These  flowers  blossom  before  the  leaves  appear,  and 
when  the  tree  is  in  full  bloom  it  looks  like  a  veritable 
flame  in  the  forest. 


FIRST  SIGHT  OF  HIMALAYA        11 

Another  beautiful  tree  which  is  found  in  this 
lower  part  is  the  Acacia  catechu,  known  in  Northern 
India  as  the  Khair  tree,  and  found  all  about  the 
foothills  of  the  Himalaya.  Not  tall  and  stately, 
but  rather  contorted  and  ample  like  the  oak,  it  has 
a  graceful  feathery  foliage  and  a  kindly  inviting 
nature. 

Proceeding  over  these  level  plains,  which  as  we 
approach  the  mountains  are  covered  with  dense 
forest,  stagnant  morasses,  and  trim  tea-gardens, 
we  one  morning  awake  to  find  that  over  the  horizon 
to  the  north  hangs  a  long  cloud-like  strip,  white 
suffused  with  pink — level  on  its  lower  edge  but 
with  the  upper  edge  irregular  in  outline.  No  one 
who  had  not  seen  snow  mountains  before  would 
suppose  for  a  moment  that  that  strip  could  be  a  line 
of  mountain  summits.  For  there  is  not  a  trace  of 
any  connection  with  the  earth.  Between  it  and 
the  earth  is  nothing  but  blue  haze.  And  it  is  so 
high  above  the  horizon  that  it  seems  incredible  that 
any  such  connection  could  exist.  Yet  no  one  who 
had  seen  snow  mountains  could  doubt  for  an  instant 
that  that  rose-flushed  strip  of  white  was  the  Hima- 
laya. For  it  possesses  two  unmistakable  charac- 
teristics which  distinguish  it  from  any  cloud. 
Firstly,  the  lower  edge  is  absolutely  straight  and 
horizontal :  it  is  exactly  parallel  with  the  horizon. 
Secondly,  the  upper  edge  is  jagged,  and  the  outline 
of  the  jaggedness  cuts  clean  and  perfectly  defined 
against  the  intense  blue  of  the  sky. 

No  one  who  knows  mountains  could  doubt  that 
this  line  was  the  Himalaya,  yet  every  time  we  see  it 


12  THE  SIKKIM  HIMALAYA 

afresh  we  marvel  more.  We  know  for  certain  that 
those  sharp  edges  are  the  summits  of  mountains 
whose  base  is  on  this  solid  earth.  Yet,  however  sure 
we  may  be  of  that  fact,  we  do  not  cease  to  wonder. 
And  as  we  gaze  upon  that  line  of  snowy  summits 
no  more — indeed,  less — intrinsically  beautiful  than 
many  a  cloud,  yet  unspeakably  more  significant,  we 
are  curiously  elated.  Something  in  us  leaps  to 
meet  the  mountains.  And  we  cannot  keep  our 
eyes  away.  We  seem  lifted  up,  and  feel  higher 
possibilities  within  ourselves  and  within  the  world 
than  we  had  ever  known  before.  As  we  travel  on- 
ward we  strain  to  keep  the  mountains  continually  in 
sight,  for  we  cannot  bear  to  leave  them.  We  feel 
better  men  for  having  seen  them,  and  for  the  re- 
mainder of  our  days  we  would  keep  them  in 
continuing  remembrance. 

As  we  come  closer  under  the  mountains  the  base 
emerges  from  the  haze  and  the  line  of  snowy  peaks 
disappears  behind  the  nearer  outer  ranges.  Then 
we  come  to  these  ranges  themselves,  which  rise 
with  considerable  abruptness  out  of  the  level 
plains  with  very  little  intermediate  modulation  of 
form,  and  we  find  them  densely  clothed  in  forest — 
true,  rich,  luxuriant,  tropical  forest  with  all  the  de- 
lights of  glistening  foliage,  graceful  ferns  and  palms, 
glorious  orchids,  and  brilliant  butterflies. 


CHAPTER  II 

THE  TEESTA   VALLEY 

THIS  great  forest,  which  extends  for  hundreds  of 
miles  along  the  slopes  of  the  Himalaya,  reaches  up 
from  the  plains  to  the  snows.  In  the  lower  part  it 
is  a  truly  tropical  forest,  and  about  a  tropical  forest 
there  is  something  peculiarly  mysterious.  A 
strange  stillness  is  over  all.  Not,  indeed,  the  abso- 
lute silence  of  the  desert,  where  literally  not  a  sound 
is  heard  ;  for  here  in  the  forest,  even  during  the  hot 
noonday  quiet,  there  is  always  the  purring  of  insect 
life.  But  that  stillness  when  not  a  leaf  moves  and 
no  harsh  noise  is  heard,  when  an  impressive  hush 
is  laid  upon  the  scene  and  we  seem  to  be  in  some 
mysterious  Presence  dominating  all  about  us  and 
rousing  our  expectancy. 

A  kind  of  awe  seizes  us,  and  with  it  also  comes  a 
keen  exhilaration.  We  can  see  at  most  for  a  hun- 
dred yards  in  any  direction.  But  we  know  that  the 
forest  extends  like  this  for  hundreds  of  miles.  And 
we  realise  that  if  we  wandered  off  the  track  we 
might  never  find  it  again.  It  is  all  very  awe-inspir- 
ing, and  in  some  ways  frightening.  Still,  we  are 
thrilled  by  the  sight  of  such  a  profusion,  in- 
tensity, and  variety  of  life.  In  this  hot,  steamy 
atmosphere  plants  and  trees  grow  in  luxuriant 
abundance.  Every  inch  of  soil  is  occupied.  And 

13 


14  THE  TEESTA  VALLEY 

these  forests  are  not  like  woods  in  England,  which 
contain  only  three  or  four  species — oaks,  beeches, 
sycamores,  etc.  In  these  Sikkim  forests  we  seldom 
see  two  trees  of  the  same  kind  standing  next  each 
other.  One  tree  may  be  more  prevalent  than 
others,  but  there  is  always  great  variety  in  the  forms 
and  colours  of  the  stems,  the  branches,  the  leaves, 
the  flowers,  the  habit  of  growth.  There  are  trees  of 
immense  height  with  tall,  strong,  straight  stems,  and 
there  are  shrubs  like  hydrangeas  of  every  size  and 
description.  There  are  climbers  as  huge  as  cables. 
And  there  are  gentle  little  plants  hardly  rising 
above  the  ground.  There  is  no  end  to  the  variety 
of  plant  life,  and  we  have  an  inner  spring  of  delight 
as  we  come  across  treasure  after  treasure  that 
hitherto  we  had  only  seen  reared  with  infinite  care 
in  some  expensive  hot-house. 

And  what  we  see  is  only,  we  feel,  a  stray  sample 
of  what  there  is  to  be  seen.  What  may  there  not 
be  in  those  forest  depths  which  we  dare  not  enter 
for  fear  of  losing  our  way !  What  other  towering 
forest  monarchs  might  we  not  come  across  if  we 
plunged  into  the  forest !  What  other  exquisite 
flowers,  what  insects,  what  birds,  what  animals ! 
What  wealth  of  insect  life  may  there  not  be  at  the 
tops  of  the  trees  where  the  fierce  sunshine  hidden 
from  us  by  their  leaves  is  drawing  out  their  flowers  ! 
What  may  there  not  be  going  on  in  the  ground 
beneath  us!  We  know,  that  in  these  forests, 
perhaps  near  enough  to  see  us,  though  their 
forms  are  hidden  by  their  likeness  to  their 
leafy  surroundings  and  the  dappled  sunlight,  are 
animals  as  various  as  elephants,  tigers,  leopards, 


MYSTERY  OF  THE  FOREST          15 

foxes,  squirrels,  and  bats  ;  birds  as  various  as  hawks, 
parrots,  and  finches ;  and  insects  from  butterflies, 
bees,  and  wasps  to  crickets,  beetles,  and  ants.  The 
forest,  we  know,  in  addition  to  all  the  wealth  of  tree 
and  plant  life,  is  teeming  with  animal  and  insect 
life,  though  of  this  we  are  able  to  see  very  little,  so 
carefully  do  animals  conceal  themselves.  In  the 
night  they  emerge,  and  in  the  morning  and  evening 
there  is  a  deafening  din  of  insect  Me.  But  at  noon- 
day there  is  a  soft  and  solemn  hush,  and  we  are  tense 
with  curiosity  to  know  all  that  is  going  on  in  those 
mysterious  forest  depths  and  up  among  the  tree- 
tops,  so  close  but  so  impossible  of  access. 

The  great  forest  is  the  very  epitome  of  life. 
Concentrated  here  in  small  compass  is  every  form 
and  variety  of  living  thing,  from  lowliest  plant  to 
forest  monarch,  from  simplest  animalcule  to 
elephant,  monkey,  and  man.  There  is  life  and 
abundant  life  all  about  us.  But  it  is  not  the  noisy, 
clamorous,  obtrusive  life  of  the  city.  It  is  a  still, 
intense  life,  full  of  untold  possibilities  for  good  or 
harm.  And  herein  lies  its  mystery  :  we  see  much, 
but  we  feel  that  there  is  infinitely  more  behind. 

Of  this  life  of  the  forest  in  all  its  richness,  in- 
tensity, and  variety  we  shall  come  to  know  more  as 
we  ascend  the  Teesta  Valley  till  it  reaches  the 
snows,  and  tropical  plant  and  animal  life  changes 
first  to  temperate  and  then  to  arctic  forms.  But 
first  we  must  note  some  beauties  of  the  valley  itself. 

The  valley  of  the  great  Teesta  River,  the  valleys 
of  its  tributaries,  the  gorges  through  which  the  main 
river  and  its  tributaries  rush,  the  cascades  pouring 


16  THE  TEESTA  VALLEY 

in  succession  down  the  mountain-sides,  the  seques- 
tered glens  and  dells — all  these  have  beauties  which 
the  terrific  rain  and  the  mists  in  which  they  are 
usually  enveloped  do  not  hide  but  augment. 

The  River  Teesta  itself,  though  only  a  minor 
contributor  to  the  Brahmaputra,  is  nevertheless 
during  the  rainy  season,  when  it  is  fed  both  by  the 
falling  rain  and  by  the  melting  snows  and  glaciers 
of  the  Kinchinjunga  region,  impressive  in  its 
might  and  energy.  With  a  force  and  tumult 
that  nothing  could  withstand  it  comes  swirling 
down  the  valley.  Before  its  rushing  impetuosity 
everything  would  be  swept  away.  For  it  is  no 
little  tossing  torrent :  it  possesses  depth  and  weight 
and  volume,  and  sweeps  majestically  along  in  great 
waves  and  cataracts.  In  comparison  with  the 
serene  composure  of  the  lofty  summits  here  is  life 
and  force  and  activity  to  the  full — and  destructive 
activity  at  that,  to  all  appearance.  Yet  as,  from 
the  safety  of  a  bridge  by  which  the  genius  of  man 
has  spanned  it,  we  look  upon  the  turmoil,  a  strange 
thrill  comes  through  us.  There  is  such  splendid 
energy  in  the  river.  We  are  fascinated  by  the 
power  it  displays.  It  is  glorious  to  look  upon. 
Alarming  in  a  way  it  is.  But  we  know  it  can  only 
act  within  certain  strictly  defined  bounds.  A  foot 
beyond  those  bounds  it  is  powerless.  And  while  it 
is  already  confined  by  Nature  within  these  limits, 
we  know  the  day  will  come  when  it  will  be  com- 
pletely within  the  control  of  man  and  its  very  power 
available  for  our  own  purposes.  So  in  the  end  it 
is  with  no  sense  of  terror  that  we  watch  the  raging 
river  in  its  headlong  course.  Rather  do  we  enjoy 


THE  GORGES  17 

the  sight  of  such  exultant  energy,  which  will  one 
day  be  at  man's  disposal.  We  rejoice  with  the 
river  in  a  feeling  of  power,  and  herein  lies  its  Beauty 
for  us. 

As  we  look  at  the  tremendous  gorges  through 
which  the  river  clears  its  way  we  again  are  filled  with 
awe  and  wonder.  Straight  facing  us  is  a  clean, 
sheer  cliff  of  hardest,  sternest  rock.  It  cannot  be 
actually  perpendicular,  but  to  all  appearance  it  is. 
And  the  mere  sight  of  it  strengthens  our  souls. 
Here  is  granite  solidity,  and  yet  no  mere  stolid 
obstinacy.  For  these  cliffs  have  risen — so  the 
geologists  tell  us — through  their  own  internal 
energy  to  their  present  proud  position.  They  have, 
indeed,  had  to  give  place  to  the  river  to  this  extent 
that  they  have  had  to  acknowledge  his  previous  right 
of  way  and  to  leave  a  passage  for  him  in  their  upward 
effort.  The  river  is  careful  to  exact  that  much  toll 
from  them  year  by  year.  But  having  paid  that 
toll,  they  have  risen  by  a  process  of  steady,  long 
persistence,  and  have  maintained  themselves  in 
their  exalted  position  by  sheer  firmness  and  tenacity 
of  character.  And  as,  dripping  with  warm  moisture 
and  carrying  with  them  in  any  available  crevice 
graceful  ferns  and  trees,  they  rise  above  us  high  up 
into  the  clouds,  and  form  the  buttresses  of  those 
snowy  peaks  of  which  we  catch  occasional  glimpses, 
we  are  impressed  not  only  with  the  height  of  the 
aspiration  those  peaks  embody,  but  with  the 
strength  and  persistency  of  purpose  which  was 
necessary  to  carry  the  aspiration  into  effect. 

Overpowered,  indeed,  we  feel  at  times — shut 


18  THE  TEESTA  VALLEY 

in  and  overshadowed  by  what  seems  so  infinitely 
greater  than  ourselves.  The  roaring  river  fills  the 
centre  of  the  gorge.  The  precipitous  cliffs  rise 
sheer  on  either  hand.  We  seem  for  the  moment 
too  minute  to  cope  with  such  titanic  conditions. 
But  sometimes  by  circumventing  the  cliffs  and  after 
a  long  tedious  detour  appearing  high  above  them, 
sometimes  by  blasting  a  passage  across  their  very 
face,  we  have  proved  ourselves  able  to  overcome 
them.  They  no  longer  affright  us.  And  as  we 
return  down  the  valley  after  a  journey  to  its 
upmost  limit,  it  is  with  nothing  but  sheer  delight 
that  we  look  upon  these  cliffs.  They  simply  im- 
press us  with  the  strength  that  must  go  along  with 
elevation  of  purpose  if  that  purpose  is  to  be  achieved. 
Unbuttressed  by  these  staunch  cliffs  the  mountains 
could  never  have  reached  their  present  height. 
We  glory,  then,  with  the  cliffs  in  their  solidity  and 
strength  as  they  proudly  face  the  world.  And  we 
recognise  that  in  this  firmness  and  consistency  of 
purpose  lies  their  especial  Beauty. 

In  contrast  with  the  swirling  river  and  hard, 
rugged  cliffs  we,  quite  close  to  them,  and  hidden 
away  in  a  modest  tributary  of  a  tributary  in  the 
quiet  forest  depths,  will  happen  upon  some  deep 
sequestered  pool  which  imbues  us  with  a  sense  of  the 
delicacy  and  reserve  of  Nature.  We  here  see  her 
in  a  peculiarly  tender  aspect.  The  pool  is  still  and 
clear.  The  lulling  murmurs  of  a  waterfall  show 
whence  it  draws  its  being.  A  gentle  rivulet  carries 
the  overbrim  away.  It  is  bounded  by  rocks  and 
boulders  green  with  exquisite  ferns  and  mosses. 


SEQUESTERED  GLENS  19 

Overhanging  it  are  weeping  palms  with  long 
straight  leaves.  Trees,  with  erect  stems  as  tall  as 
Nelson's  Column,  strain  upward  to  the  light.  But- 
terflies in  numbers  flutter  noiselessly  about.  The 
air  is  absolutely  still  and  of  a  feel  like  satin.  Clouds 
of  intangible  softness  and  clean  and  white  as 
snow  float  around,  appear,  dissolve,  and  reappear. 
Through  the  parting  in  the  overhanging  trees  the 
intense  blue  sky  is  seen  in  glimpses.  The  sun  here 
and  there  pierces  through  the  arching  foliage,  and 
the  greens  of  the  foliage  glisten  brighter  still. 
The  whole  atmosphere  of  the  spot  is  one  of  reticence 
and  reserve.  Yet  quiet  though  it  be  and  restful 
though  it  be,  there  is  no  sense  of  stagnation.  The 
pool,  though  deep  and  still,  is  vividly  alive.  Its 
waters  are  continually  being  renewed.  And  the 
forest,  though  not  a  leaf  moves,  is,  we  know,  strain- 
ing with  all  the  energy  of  life  for  food  and  light,  for 
air  and  moisture.  So  by  this  jewel  of  a  pool  in  its 
verdant  setting  we  have  a  sense  of  an  activity  which 
is  gentle  and  refined.  The  glen's  is  a  shy  and  in- 
timate Beauty,  especially  congenial  to  us  after  the 
forceful  Beauty  of  the  river  and  the  bold,  proud 
Beauty  of  the  cliffs.  But  it  is  no  insipid  Beauty  : 
in  its  very  quietness  and  confidence  is  strength. 


CHAPTER  III 

THE   FOREST 

THE  Teesta  Valley  in  its  lowest  part  is  only  700  feet 
above  sea-level.  It  is  deep  and  confined  and  satu- 
rated with  perpetual  moisture.  Hardly  a  breath 
of  wind  stirs,  and  all  plant  life  is  forced  as  in  a  hot- 
house. The  trees  do  not,  indeed,  grow  as  high  as 
the  Big  Trees  of  California  or  the  eucalyptus  in 
Australia,  but  some  of  these  in  the  Teesta  Valley 
are  200  feet  in  height  with  buttressed  trunks  be- 
tween 40  and  50  feet  in  girth,  and  give  the  same 
impression  of  stateliness  and  calm  composure. 
With  incredible  effort  and  incessant  struggle  they 
have  attained  their  present  proud  position,  and  the 
traveller  most  willingly  accords  them  the  tribute 
that  is  their  due. 

Grand  tropical  oaks  nearly  50  feet  in  girth  also 
occur,  screw-pines  50  feet  in  height  with  immense 
crowns  of  grassy  leaves  4  feet  long,  palms  of  many 
kinds,  rattan-canes,  bamboos,  plantains,  and  tall 
grasses  such  as  only  grow  in  dense,  hot  jungles. 
Gigantic  climber*,  tackle  the  loftiest  trees.  One 
allied  to  the  gourd  bears  immense  yellowish-white 
pendulous  blossoms ;  another  bears  curious  pitcher- 
shaped  flowers.  Vines,  peppers,  and  pothos  inter- 
lace with  the  palms  and  plantains  in  impenetrable 
jungle.  Orchids  clothe  the  trees.  Everywhere 

20 


BUTTERFLIES  21 

and  always  we  hear  the  whirr  and  hum  of  insect  life, 
sometimes  soft  and  soothing,  sometimes  harsh  and 
strident.  And  floating  about  wherever  we  look  are 
butterflies  innumerable,  many  dull  and  unpreten- 
tious, but  some  of  a  brilliancy  of  colour  that  makes 
us  gasp  with  pleasure. 

We  may  be  pouring  with  perspiration,  pestered 
by  flies  and  mosquitoes,  and  in  constant  dread  of 
leeches.  But  we  forget  all  such  annoyances  in  the 
joy  of  these  wonders  of  the  tropics,  whether  they  be 
trees  or  orchids,  ferns  or  butterflies.  And  to  see 
one  of  these  gorgeous  insects  alight  in  front  of  us, 
slowly  raise  and  lower  his  wings  and  turn  himself 
about  almost  as  if  he  were  showing  himself  off  for  our 
especial  pleasure,  compensates  us  for  every  worry 
his  fellows  in  the  insect  world  may  cause  us. 

As  might  be  expected,  in  the  steamy,  dripping 
atmosphere  ferns  are  a  predominating  feature  in  the 
vegetation.  Not  less  than  two  hundred  different 
kinds  are  found.  The  most  noticeable  are  the  tree 
ferns,  of  which  alone  there  are  eight  species.  Their 
average  height  is  about  20  feet,  but  plants  of  40  and 
50  feet  are  not  uncommon.  And  with  their  tall 
trunks  and  crown  of  immense  graceful  fronds 
they  form  a  striking  feature  in  the  forest,  and  in 
the  moister  valleys  where  they  attain  their  full 
luxuriance  they  may  be  seen  in  extensive  groves  as 
well  as  in  little  groups.  Four  kinds  of  maidenhair, 
always  light  and  graceful  and  attractive,  are  found  ; 
and  of  ferns  common  to  Europe,  Osmunda  regalis, 
the  Royal  fern  of  Europe,  and  the  European 
moonwort  and  alder 's-tongue  ferns.  Then  there 
is  a  fern  which  attains  to  gigantic  proportions, 


22  THE  FOREST 

especially  in  the  cool  forests,  where  its  massive 
fronds  grow  to  more  than  5  yards  in  length  and  3  in 
breadth,  with  a  spread  over  all,  measuring  from  tip 
to  tip  of  opposite  fronds,  of  8  yards.  One  hand- 
some climbing  fern  clothes  the  trunks  of  tall  trees ; 
another  which  climbs  on  grasses  and  the  smaller 
shrubs  is  common ;  and  another  forms  almost  im- 
penetrable thickets  15  or  20  feet  high.  Of  the 
kinds  which  grow  on  rocks  and  trees  the  most 
delicately  beautiful  are  the  filmy  ferns,  of  which 
there  are  eight  kinds.  The  Irish  filmy  is  the  largest, 
covering  the  face  of  large  rocks  under  dense  shade, 
its  fronds  growing  to  over  a  foot  in  length.  Many 
polypodiums  and  aspleniums  grow  gracefully  on  the 
rocks  and  trees  during  the  rainy  season.  One 
especially  elegant  polypodium  growing  on  the 
ground  has  fronds  about  6  or  7  feet  long,  and  some- 
times as  much  as  20  feet,  and  of  proportionate 
width.  Another  conspicuous  fern  is  the  bird's-nest 
fern  with  its  large,  massive  fronds  growing  under 
shade  on  rocks  and  stems  of  trees. 

Unless  we  are  fern  experts  it  is  impossible  for  us 
to  identify  each  among  so  many  species.  But,  at 
any  rate,  we  gather  an  impression  of  elegance  and 
grace,  often  of  airy  lightness,  and  of  wonderful 
variety  of  size  and  form. 

From  the  ferns  we  look  to  the  rest  of  the  forest, 
and  after  the  first  bewilderment  at  the  profusion 
and  variety  of  vegetation  we  try  to  fasten  on  to  a 
few  individuals  or  types  which  we  can  identify  as 
having  seen  elsewhere  in  some  other  part  of  India 
or  in  some  palm-house  in  England.  We  are  in  the 


FERNS  28 

still,  steamy  atmosphere  of  a  hot-house,  and  we  are 
conscious  that  all  round  us,  growing  in  luxuriant 
abundance,  are  rare  and  beautiful  plants  of  which  a 
single  specimen  would  be  treasured  and  treated  with 
every  fostering  care  in  England.  But  we  sigh  to  be 
able  to  recognise  these  treasures  and  make  contact 
between  home  and  this  exceptionally  favoured 
region — favoured,  that  is  to  say,  as  regards  plant 
life.  From  among  the  giant  trees,  the  bamboos, 
the  palms,  the  climbers,  the  shrubs,  the  flowers,  the 
orchids,  we  look  out  anxiously  for  friends — or  at 
least  for  acquaintances  whom  we  hope  may  develop 
into  friends  as  we  meet  them  again  and  again  on 
our  journeys  through  the  forest. 

Of  the  flowers,  the  orchids  are  naturally  the  first 
to  attract  us.  They  shine  out  as  real  gems  in  the 
greenery  around  them.  The  eye  jumps  to  them  at 
once.  Here  seems  to  be  something  as  nearly  perfect 
in  colour,  form,  and  texture  as  it  could  possibly  be. 
If  the  orchid  is  white  it  is  of  the  purest  whiteness, 
and  shines  chaste  and  unsullied  amidst  its  dull  sur- 
roundings. If  it  is  purple,  or  pale  yellow,  or  golden- 
yellow,  or  rose,  or  violet,  or  white,  the  colour  has 
always  a  depth  and  purity  which  is  deeply  satisfying. 
And  it  seems  to  be  because  the  waxy  texture  of 
these  orchids  is  such  a  perfect  medium  for  the  dis- 
play of  colour  that  orchids  are  so  exceptionally 
beautiful.  The  texture  is  of  the  very  consistency 
best  adapted  for  revealing  the  beauty  of  colour. 
And  when  we  pluck  a  spray  of  these  choice  treasures 
from  the  forest  branch  and  hold  it  in  the  sunlight, 
we  feel  we  are  seeing  colour  almost  in  perfection. 

The  colour  and  texture  are  beautiful  enough 


24  THE  FOREST 

in  themselves.  But  an  added  attraction  in  these 
orchids  is  their  form — the  curvature  of  their  sepals 
and  petals,  and  the  wonderful  little  pitchers  and 
cups  and  lips  and  tongues  which  an  orchid  exhibits. 
And  the  form  is  no  mere  geometrical  pattern  of 
lines  and  curves.  It  is  obviously  an  ingenious  con- 
trivance devised  for  some  special  purpose.  That 
purpose  we  now  know  to  be  the  attraction  of  insects, 
who  in  sucking  the  orchid's  honey  will  unconsciously 
carry  on  their  wings  or  backs  the  flower's  pollen  to 
fertilise  another  orchid.  Though  whether  the  insect 
in  the  long  centuries  by  probing  at  the  orchid  has 
forced  it  to  adapt  itself  to  it,  or  whether  the  flower 
has  forced  the  insect  to  adapt  itself  to  the  flower, 
or  wrhether — as  seems  most  likely — a  process  of 
mutual  adaptation  has  been  going  on  century  by 
century,  and  the  flower  and  insect  have  been 
gradually  adapting  themselves  to  one  another,  is 
still  a  matter  of  discussion  among  naturalists. 

We  cannot  gather  an  orchid  of  any  kind  without 
marvelling  at  its  intricate  construction.  And  when 
we  are  looking  at  the  orchid  in  its  natural  surround- 
ings in  the  forest  itself  and  see  the  enormous 
numbers  and  the  immense  variety,  in  size  and  form 
and  habits,  of  the  insects  around  the  orchid,  and 
think  how  the  orchid  has  to  select  its  own  particular 
species  of  insect  and  cater  for  that,  and  the  insect 
among  all  the  flowers  has  to  select  the  particular 
species  of  orchid ;  and  how  the  insect,  whether 
butterfly  or  bee  or  moth  or  gnat  or  ant,  or  any  other 
of  the  numerous  kinds  of  insect,  and  the  orchid 
have  to  adapt  themselves  to  each  other — we  see  how 
marvellous  the  mutual  adaptation  of  flower  to  insect 


ORCHIDS  25 

and  insect  to  flower  must  have  been.  We  see  how 
the  particular  species  of  orchid  must  have  chosen  the 
particular  species  of  bee,  and  the  particular  species 
of  bee  that  particular  species  of  orchid,  and  the  bee 
and  orchid  set  themselves  to  adapt  themselves  to  one 
another,  the  orchid  using  all  the  devices  of  colour, 
scent,  sweetness  of  honey,  to  attract  the  insect,  and 
gradually  shaping  itself  so  that  the  insect  can  better 
reach  the  honey,  and  the  insect  lengthening  its 
proboscis  and  otherwise  adapting  itself  so  that  it  can 
better  secure  what  it  wants.  And  we  see  how  per- 
fectly— how  nearly  perfectly — the  flower  is  designed 
for  its  purpose. 

But  what  is  perhaps  most  remarkable  of  all  about 
an  orchid  is  that  this  marvel  of  colour  and  form  and 
of  texture  of  fabric  unfolds  itself  from  within  a  most 
ungainly,  unsightly,  unlikely-looking  tuber.  From 
shapeless,  colourless  tubers,  which  attach  themselves 
to  trunks  and  branches  of  trees  and  cling  on  to  rocks, 
there  emerge  these  peerless  aristocrats  of  the  flower- 
world,  finished,  polished,  immaculate,  and  reigning 
supreme  through  sheer  distinction  and  excellence  at 
every  point — and  also  because  theirs  is  clearly  no 
ephemeral  convolvulus-like  beauty  which  will  fade 
and  vanish  away  in  a  twinkling,  but  is  a  beauty 
intensely  matured,  strong  and  deep  and  firm. 

Of  the  450  species  of  orchids  found  in  the  Sikkim 
Forest,  many  are  very  rare.  But  fortunately  the 
rarest  are  not  the  most  beautiful  in  colour  and  form. 
Some  very  beautiful  orchids  are  also  very  common. 
The  most  common  are  the  dendrobiums,  of  wrhich 
there  are  about  forty  species.  The  finest  and  best 


26  THE  FOREST 

known  is  the  Dendrobium  nobile.  It  grows  in  the 
lower  hills  and  valleys  up  to  5,000  feet,  and  also  in 
the  plains.  The  flowers  vary  both  in  size  and  shade 
of  colour;  but  in  Sikkim  the  sepals  and  petals  are 
always  purple,  shading  off  into  white  at  the  base. 
The  tip  has  a  central  blotch  of  very  deep  purple 
surrounded  by  a  broad  margin  of  pale  yellow  or 
white.  This  orchid  is  now  very  common  in  English 
hot-houses,  so  here  is  one  point  of  contact  with  the 
tropical  forest. 

The  JD.  densiflorum  is  equally  common  and  grows 
in  much  the  same  region.  It  flowers  in  a  dense 
cluster  on  a  stalk  somewhat  after  the  fashion  of  a 
hyacinth.  The  sepals  and  petals  of  this  beautiful 
species  are  of  a  pale  yellow,  while  the  lip  is  of  a  rich 
orange.  One  of  the  most  charming  of  the  Sikkim 
dendrobiums  has  the  smell  of  violets,  and  the  sepals 
and  petals  are  white-tipped  with  violet,  the  stem 
being  sometimes  2j  feet  long.  Another  noteworthy 
dendrobium  is  the  D.  pierardi,  whose  prevailing 
colour  is  a  beautiful  rose  or  pale  purple. 

After  the  dendrobiums  the  coelogyne  are  the 
most  worth  noting.  The  Cozlogyne  cristata  is 
common  at  elevations  of  from  5,000  to  8,000  feet, 
and  flowers  during  March  and  April.  It  has 
numerous  large  flowers,  which  are  pure  white 
throughout,  with  the  exception  of  the  lamellae  of 
the  lip,  which  are  yellow.  It  may  be  seen  in  flower 
in  March  in  the  orchid-house  at  Kew.  In  the  forest 
it  grows  in  such  profusion  as  to  make  the  trunk  of 
a  dead  tree  look  as  if  it  wrere  covered  with  snow. 

The  C.  humilis  is  known  as  the  Himalayan 
crocus.  It  grows  like  a  crocus  from  a  pseudo-bulb 


FLOWER  FRIENDS  27 

at  elevations  from  7,000  to  8,500  feet,  and  flowers 
during  February  and  March.  The  flowers  are  white 
and  from  2  to  2j  inches  in  diameter.  The  lip  is 
speckled  with  purple  towards  the  edge. 

Not  so  common  but  larger  and  handsomer  than 
the  dendrobiums  are  the  cymbidiums,  of  which  there 
are  sixteen  different  species,  usually  with  long  grassy 
leaves  and  many-flowered  drooping  racemes  with 
large  handsome  flowers.  A  very  sweet-scented 
species  is  the  Cymbidium  eburneum,  which  is 
common  between  elevations  of  1,000  to  3,000  feet, 
and  flowers  during  March  and  April.  The  prevail- 
ing colour  of  the  flowers  is  an  ivory  white,  but  the 
ridge  on  the  lip  is  a  brilliant  yellow.  This  also  may 
be  seen  at  Kew  in  March. 

These  are  some  of  the  commonest  orchids  and 
all  now  grow  in  England,  so  that  we  can  begin  to 
get  a  footing  in  the  forest  and  not  feel  that  it  is  so 
completely  strange  to  us.  And  as  we  ascend  higher 
we  shall  find  many  more  friends  among  the  flowers. 
And  to  guide  us  among  the  trees  and  flowers  we 
fortunately  have  Sir  Joseph  Hooker,  who  in  his 
"Himalayan  Journals "  has  described  this  botanist's 
paradise  in  loving  detail,  so  we  cannot  do  better 
than  follow  him.  Amid  the  many  plants  he 
mentions  we  can  only  select  a  few,  but  these 
few  will  at  least  help  to  give  us  some  conception  of 
the  whole  and  show  the  range  of  variation  as  we 
ascend. 

As  we  proceed  higher  up  the  valley  to  an  altitude 
of  about  4,000  feet,  European  trees  and  plants  begin 
to  be  intermingled  with  the  tropical  vegetation. 
Hornbeams  appear,  and  birch,  willow,  alder,  and 


28  THE  FOREST 

walnut  grow  side  by  side  with  wild  plantains,  palms, 
and  gigantic  bamboos.  Brambles,  speedwells,  for- 
get-me-nots, and  nettles  grow  mixed  with  figs, 
balsams,  peppers,  and  huge  climbing  vines.  The 
wild  English  strawberry  is  found  on  the  ground, 
while  above  tropical  orchids  like  the  dendrobiums 
cover  the  trunks  of  the  oaks.  The  bracken  and  the 
club-moss  of  our  British  moors  grow  associated  with 
tree-ferns.  And  English  grow  alongside  Himalayan 
mosses. 

The  valley  itself  continues  of  the  same 
character — deep  with  its  steep  sides  clothed  in 
forest  and  the  path  scrambling  over  spurs,  making 
wide  detours  up  side  valleys,  or  scraping  along  the 
sides  of  cliffs  which  stand  perpendicularly  over  the 
raging  river  below.  Only  here  and  there  are  clear- 
ings in  the  forest  where  Lepchas  or  Nepalese  have 
built  themselves  a  few  wooden  houses  and  roughly 
cultivated  the  land.  Otherwise  we  are  under  the 
same  green  mantle  of  forest  which  extends  every- 
where over  the  mountains ;  and  though  we  are  now 
piercing  straight  through  the  main  axis  of  the 
Himalaya,  we  seldom  catch  even  a  glimpse  of  the 
snowy  heights  w^hich  must  be  so  near. 

But  the  vegetation  is  distinctly  changing  in 
character  as  we  ascend — the  most  tropical  trees  and 
plants  gradually  disappearing,  and  more  and  more 
flowers  of  the  temperate  zone  coming  into  evidence. 
And  as  wre  pierce  farther  into  the  mountains  the 
climate  becomes  sensibly  drier  and  the  forest  lighter. 
There  is  still  a  heavy  enough  rainfall  to  satisfy  any 
ordinary  plant  or  human  being.  But  there  is  not 
the  same  deluge  that  descends  upon  the  outer  ridges. 


RHODODENDRONS  29 

So  the  forest  is  not  so  dense.  Frequently  in  its 
place  social  grasses  clothe  the  mountain-sides ;  and 
yellow  violets,  primulas,  anemones,  delphiniums, 
currants,  and  saxifrages  remind  us  of  regions  more 
akin  to  our  own. 

Now,  too,  we  have  reached  the  habitat  of  the 
rhododendrons,  which  are  so  peculiarly  a  glory  of 
Sikkim,  and  it  is  worth  while  to  pause  and  take 
special  note  of  them.  Out  of  the  thirty  species 
which  are  found  in  Sikkim,  all  the  most  beautiful 
have  been  introduced — chiefly  by  Sir  Joseph 
Hooker — into  England,  and  are  grown  in  many 
parks  and  gardens  as  well  as  at  Kew.  So  English 
people  can  form  some  idea  of  what  the  flowering 
trees  of  the  Sikkim  Forest  are  like.  But  they  must 
multiply  by  many  times  the  few  specimens  they  see 
in  an  English  park  or  hot-house,  and  must  realise 
that  as  cowslips  are  in  a  grassy  meadow,  so  are  these 
rhododendron  trees  in  the  Sikkim  Forest.  Red, 
mauve,  white,  or  yellow,  they  grow  as  great  flowers 
among  the  green  giants  of  the  forest  and  brighten 
it  with  colour.  The  separate  blossoms  of  a  rhodo- 
dendron tree  cannot  compare  in  beauty  with  the 
individual  orchid.  There  is  in  them  neither  the  deep 
richness  of  colour  nor  wonder  of  form  nor  sense  of 
deeply  matured  excellence.  The  claim  of  the  rhodo- 
dendron to  favour  is  rather  in  the  collective  quantity 
and  mass  of  flowers  so  that  by  sheer  weight  of  num- 
bers it  can  produce  its  effect  of  colour.  In  some 
of  the  upper  valleys  the  mountain  slopes  are  clothed 
in  a  deep  green  mantle  glowing  with  bells  of  scarlet, 
white,  or  yellow. 

Perhaps    the   most    splendid    of   these    rhodo- 


30  THE  FOREST 

dendrons  is  Rhododendron  grande  or  argenteum, 
which  grows  to  a  height  of  from  30  to  40  feet,  and 
has  waxy  bell-shaped  flowers  of  a  yellowish-white 
suffused  with  pink,  2  to  3  inches  long  and  about 
the  same  across.  The  scarlet  R.  arboreum,  so 
general  in  the  Himalaya,  is  common  in  Sikkim  and 
furnishes  brilliant  patches  of  colour  in  the  forest. 
And  a  magnificent  species  is  R.  Aucklandii  or 
Griffithianum,  which  has  large  white  flowers  tinged 
with  pink,  of  a  firm  fleshy  texture  and  with  a  mouth 
5  inches  across.  It  has  been  called  the  queen  of  all 
flowering  shrubs.  It  grows  well  in  Cornwall,  and 
among  the  hybrids  from  it  is  the  famous  Pink  Pearl. 

JR.  Falconeri,  a  white-flowered  species,  is 
eminently  characteristic  of  the  genus  in  habit, 
place  of  growth  and  locality,  never  occurring  below 
10,000  feet.  In  foliage  it  is  incomparably  the  finest. 
It  throws  out  one  or  two  trunks  clean  and  smooth, 
30  feet  or  so  high,  the  branches  terminated  by 
immense  leaves,  deep  green  above  edged  with  yellow 
and  ruby  red-brown  below.  The  creamy  white 
flowers  are  shaded  with  lilac  and  are  slightly  scented. 
They  are  produced  in  tightly-packed  clusters  9  to 
15  inches  across  and  twenty  or  more  in  numbers. 

A  peculiar  (in  that  it  is  of  all  the  species  the  only 
one  that  is  epiphytal)  but  much  the  largest  flowered 
species  is  the  R.  Dalhousiae.  It  grows,  like  the 
orchids,  among  ferns  and  moss  upon  the  trunks  of 
large  trees,  especially  oaks  and  magnolias,  and 
attains  a  height  of  6  to  8  feet.  The  flowers  are 
three  to  seven  in  a  head,  and  are  3|  to  5  inches 
long  and  as  much  across  the  mouth,  white  with  an 
occasional  tinge  of  rose  and  very  fragrant.  In  size, 


TEMPERATE  VEGETATION          31 

colour,  and  fragrance  of  the  blossoms  this  is  the 
noblest  of  the  genus.  It  grows  out-of-doors  in 
Cornwall  and  in  the  greenhouse  in  other  parts  of 
England  as  a  scraggy  bush  10  to  12  feet  high. 
R.  barbatum  is  a  tree  from  40  to  60  feet  high, 
producing  flowers  of  a  rich  scarlet  or  blood-colour, 
and  sometimes  puce  or  rich  pink.  It  is  one  of  the 
most  beautiful  of  the  Himalayan  rhododendrons, 
and  is  now  very  common  in  England,  growing  freely 
out-of-doors.  Another  truly  superb  plant  is  R. 
Maddeni,  with  very  handsome  pure  white  flowers 
3£  to  4  inches  long  and  as  much  across  the  mouth. 
This  is  now  a  special  favourite  in  England.  It 
grows  in  large  bushes  in  the  open  in  Cornwall  and 
is  very  sweet-scented.  R.  virgatum  is  a  beautiful 
delicately  white-flowered  shrub.  And  R.  campylo- 
carpum  displays  masses  of  exquisite  pale  yellow 
bells  of  rarest  delicacy. 

Besides  rhododendrons,  ash,  walnut,  and  maple 
become  more  abundant  as  we  ascend,  and  at  9,000 
feet  larch  appears,  and  there  are  woods  of  a  spruce 
resembling  the  Norwegian  spruce  in  general  appear- 
ance. Among  the  plants  are  wood-sorrel,  bramble, 
nut,  spiraea,  and  various  other  South  European  and 
North  American  genera. 

The  climate  is  no  longer  stifling  and  the  leeches 
have  disappeared.  We  miss  many  beauties  of  the 
tropical  forest.  But,  with  the  vegetation  more  and 
more  resembling  what  we  are  accustomed  to  in 
Europe,  we  are  feeling  more  at  home.  The  path 
winds  through  cool  and  pleasant  woods,  following 
the  varying  contour  of  the  mountain-sides.  We  are 
no  longer  oppressed  by  the  strangeness  of  the  life 


32  THE  FOREST 

around  us.  At  almost  every  turn  we  come  across 
something  new  yet  not  wholly  unfamiliar.  And 
standing  out  especially  in  our  memory  of  this  region 
will  be  the  sight  of  a  gigantic  lily  rearing  itself  ten 
feet  high  in  the  forest,  and  as  pure  in  its  perfect 
whiteness  as  if  it  had  been  grown  in  a  garden.  It  is 
the  Lilium  giganteum,  and  it  has  fourteen  flowers 
on  a  single  stalk  and  each  4j  inches  long  and  the 
same  across. 

We  still  love  most  of  all  the  white  violets  we 
have  as  children  picked  in  an  English  wood,  and 
even  this  great  white  lily  will  never  supplant  them 
in  our  affections.  But  the  sight  of  that  glorious 
plant  rising  proudly  from  amidst  the  greenery  of 
its  forest  setting  .will  be  for  us  more  than  any 
picture.  And  its  being  "wild"  has  the  same 
fascination  for  us  that  a  flower  that  is  "wild," 
and  not  garden  grown,  has  for  a  child.  In  a  florist's 
shop  we  may  see  lilies  even  more  beautiful  than  this, 
but  the  enjoyment  \ve  get  from  seeing  the  florist's 
production  bears  no  comparison  whatever  with  the 
enjoyment  we  get  from  seeing  this  lily  in  a  distant 
Himalayan  forest  where  not  so  many  white  men 
ever  go.  We  often  have  experiences  which  per- 
ceptibly age  us.  But  this  is  one  of  those  experiences 
which  most  certainly  make  us  younger.  We  are 
once  again  children  finding  flowers  in  a  wood. 

As  we  proceed  upward  the  valley  opens  out,  the 
mountains  recede  and  are  less  steep.  They  are  also 
less  wooded,  their  slopes  become  more  covered  with 
grass,  and  the  river,  no  longer  a  raging  torrent, 
now  meanders  in  a  broad  bed.  The  great  peaks  are 
somewhere  close  by,  but  we  do  not  see  the  highest, 


PRIMULAS  33 

and  for  the  Himalaya  the  scenery  is  somewhat  tame. 
But  the  number  of  herbaceous  plants  is  great.  A 
complete  record  of  them  would  include  most  of  the 
common  genera  of  Europe  and  North  America. 
Among  them  are  purple,  yellow,  pink,  and  white 
primulas,  golden  potentillas,  gentians  of  deepest 
azure,  delicate  anemones,  speedwells,  fritillaries, 
oxalis,  balsams,  and  ranunculus.  One  special 
treasure  of  this  part  is  a  great  red  rose  (Rosa 
macrophylla),  one  of  the  most  beautiful  of 
Himalayan  plants  whose  single  blossoms  are  as 
large  as  the  palm  of  the  hand.  With  these  plants 
from  the  temperate  zone  are  mixed  the  far  outliers 
of  the  tropical  genera — orchids,  begonias,  and 
others — whose  ascent  to  these  high  regions  has  been 
favoured  by  the  great  summer  heat  and  moisture. 

We  are  now  in  the  region  of  the  primulas  for 
which  (besides  its  orchids  and  rhododendrons) 
Sikkim  is  famous.  Sikkim  may  indeed  be  called 
the  headquarters  of  the  Indian  primroses,  and 
many  species  are  found  there  which  appear  to  occur 
nowhere  else.  There  are  from  thirty  to  forty  species, 
the  majority  growing  at  altitudes  from  12,000  to 
15,000  feet,  two  or  three  only  being  found  below 
10,000  feet,  and  two  or  three  as  high  as  16,000  to 
17,000  feet.  The  best  known  is  the  Primula 
sikkimensis,  which  grows  well  in  England  and 
resembles  a  gigantic  cowslip.  It  thrills  us  to  see  it 
growing  in  golden  masses  in  the  high  valleys  in  wet 
boggy  places — though  the  precise  colour  may  be 
better  described  as  lemon-yellow  rather  than  gold. 

The  prevailing  colour  of  the  primulas  is  purple, 
but  white,  yellow,  blue,  and  pink  are  also  found. 


34  THE  FOREST 

The  P.  denticulata  has  purple  to  bright  sapphire 
blue  flowers,  and  great  stretches  of  country  are 
almost  blue  with  the  lovely  heads  of  this  primrose. 
Miles  of  country  can  be  seen  literally  covered  with 
P.  obtusifolia,  which  has  purple  flowers  and  a  strong 
metallic  smell.  P.  Kingii  is  a  lovely  plant  with 
flowers  of  such  a  dark  claret  colour  that  they  are 
almost  black.  And  perhaps  the  most  striking 
primula  is  P.  Elwesiana,  with  large  solitary  deflexed 
purple  flowers. 

Poppies  also  are  a  feature  of  the  Sikkim  vegeta- 
tion. Near  the  huts  the  people  cultivate  a  majestic 
species  near  Menconopsis  simplicifolia,  but  it  grows 
in  dense  clusters  2  or  3  feet  high.  The  flowers  vary 
in  diameter  from  5  to  7  inches,  and  are  an  intensely 
vivid  blue  on  opening,  though  they  change  before 
fading  into  purple.  M.  simplicifolia  itself  is  also 
found  at  altitudes  from  12,000  to  15,000  feet— a 
clear  light  blue  species  of  special  beauty,  growing 
as  a  single  flower  on  a  single  stem,  and  now  to  be 
seen  at  both  Edinburgh  and  Kew.  Another  beauti- 
ful poppy  is  the  M.  nepalensis,  which  grows  in  the 
central  dampest  regions  of  Sikkim  at  elevations  of 
10,000  to  11,000  feet  and  resembles  a  miniature 
hollyhock,  the  flowers  being  of  a  pale  golden  or 
sulphur-yellow,  2  or  3  inches  in  diameter  and 
several  on  a  stalk. 

As  Tangu  is  approached  the  valley  expands  into 
broad  grassy  flats,  and  here  at  about  13,000  feet  the 
vegetation  rapidly  diminishes  in  stature  and  abund- 
ance ,  and  the  change  in  species  is  very  great .  Larch , 
maple,  cherry,  and  spiraea  disappear,  leaving  wil- 
lows, juniper,  stunted  birch,  silver  fir,  mountain 


ARCTIC  VEGETATION  55 

ash  berberis,  currant,  honeysuckle,  azalea,  and 
many  rhododendrons.  The  turfy  ground  is  covered 
with  gentians,  potentillas,  geraniums,  and  purple 
and  yellow  meconopsis,  delphiniums,  orchids,  saxi- 
frage, campanulas,  ranunculus,  anemones,  primulas 
(including  the  magnificent  Primula  Sikkimensis), 
and  three  or  four  species  of  ferns.  The  country 
being  now  so  much  more  open,  the  valley  bottom 
and  the  mountain-sides  glow  with  purples  and  yel- 
lows of  various  shades.  Not  even  here,  nor  indeed 
anywhere  in  the  Himalaya,  do  we  see  that  mass  and 
glow  of  colour  we  find  in  California,  where  wide 
sheets  of  meadow-land  are  ablaze  with  the  purple  of 
the  lupins  and  the  gold  of  the  Calif ornian  poppy. 
But  for  the  number  of  varieties  of  plants  these  upper 
valleys  of  the  Teesta  River  can  scarcely  be  excelled. 
As  we  ascend  the  mountain-sides  above  Tangu  we 
find  them  covered  with  plants  of  numerous  different 
kinds,  and  even  at  about  14,000  feet  Hooker 
gathered  over  two  hundred  plants. 

But  now  we  are  nearing  the  limit  of  plant  life. 
At  17,000  feet  the  vegetation  has  ceased  to  be  alpine 
and  has  become  arctic,  and  the  plants  nearest  the 
snow-line  are  minute  primulas,  saxifrages,  gentians, 
grasses,  sedges,  some  tufted  wormwood,  and  a  dwarf 
rhododendron,  the  most  alpine  of  wooded  plants. 

At  the  summit  of  the  Donkia  Pass  Hooker 
found  one  flowering  plant,  the  Arenaria  rupifragia. 
The  fescue  (Festuca  ovina),  a  little  fern  (Woodsid), 
and  a  saussurea  ascend  very  near  the  summit.  A 
pink-coloured  woolly  saussurea  and  Delphinium 
glaciale  are  two  of  the  most  lofty  plants,  and  are 
commonly  found  from  17,500  feet  to  18,000  feet. 


36  THE  FOREST 

Besides  some  barren  mosses  several  lichens  grow  on 
the  top,  as  Cladonia  vermicularis,  the  yellow  Lecidea 
geographica  and  the  orange  L.  miniata. 

At  18,300  feet  Hooker  found  on  one  stone  only 
a  fine  Scottish  lichen,  a  species  of  gyrophora,  the 
"  tripe  de  roche  "  of  Arctic  voyagers  and  the  food 
of  the  Canadian  hunters.  It  is  also  abundant  in  the 
Scotch  Alps. 

On  the  summit  of  Bhomtso,  18,590  feet,  the 
only  plants  were  the  lichens  Lecidea  miniata  (or 
Parmalia  miniata)  mentioned  above,  and  borrera. 
The  first-named  minute  lichen  is  the  most  arctic, 
antarctic,  alpine,  and  universally  diffused  in  the 
world,  and  often  occurs  so  abundantly  as  to  colour 
the  rocks  an  orange  red. 

The  entire  range  of  plant  life,  from  the  truly 
tropical  to  the  hardiest  arctic,  is  now  complete.  As 
we  look  back  from  the  limit  of  perpetual  snow  we 
see  the  whole  great  procession  in  a  glance.  We 
have  come  across  no  African,  nor  South  American, 
nor  Australian  plants,  so  we  have  not  seen  anything 
like  the  whole  of  plant  life.  But  the  range  from 
the  tropic  to  the  arctic  has  been  complete  and  con- 
tinuous. In  no  other  region  could  we  in  so  short  a 
space  as  a  hundred  miles — the  distance  from  Bath 
to  London — see  the  entire  range  so  fully  represented. 

And  actually  seeing  how  vast  is  the  range  and 
variety  of  plant  life  is  a  very  different  thing  from 
knowing  that  it  exists ;  seeing  the  flowers  in  the 
flesh  is  altogether  different  from  only  reading  de- 
scriptions of  them ;  and  seeing  them  in  masses  and 
in  their  natural  surroundings  affects  us  quite  dif- 


THE  RANGE  OF  VEGETATION       37 

ferently  from  seeing  only  a  few  in  a  garden  or  in  a 
hot-house.  Here  on  the  spot  we  feel  close  in  touch 
with  Nature's  own  heart.  We  see  Nature's  pro- 
ductions springing  up  fresh  and  new  straight  from 
the  very  fountain  source.  We  have  the  joy  of  being 
able  to  stretch  out  a  hand  and  pick  a  flower  direct 
from  its  own  surroundings,  and  to  fondle  it, 
examine  it  all  round,  admire  its  colour,  form,  and 
texture,  compare  its  beauty  with  the  beauty  of 
other  flowers  and  settle  wherein  its  special  beauty 
lies.  We  shall  never  be  able  to  give  to  even  the 
most  exquisite  orchid  or  the  most  perfect  lily  the 
same  affection  that  we  give  to  the  primroses  and 
violets  of  our  native  land.  But  we  may  be  sure  that 
our  Naturalist- Artist,  wrhen  he  gathers  together  in 
his  mind  the  impressions  which  have  been  made 
upon  him  by  his  passage  through  the  tropical  forests 
to  the  alpine  uplands  and  thence  to  the  limit  of  per- 
petual snow,  will  find  that  his  sense  of  the  variety 
of  beauty  to  be  found  in  trees  and  leaves,  in  ferns 
and  flowers,  has  immeasurably  expanded.  He  will 
have  acquired  a  firmer  grasp  of  plant  life  as  a  whole. 
He  will  have  a  truer  measure  of  the  beauty  in  it. 
And  irresistibly,  but  most  willingly,  he  will  have 
been  more  closely  drawn  to  Nature's  heart. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE  DENIZENS   OF  THE   FOREST 

So  far  we  have  paid  attention  almost  exclusively  to 
the  plant  life.  But  all  through  Sikkim  the  insect 
life  presses  itself  just  as  insistently  on  our  notice. 
In  the  tropical  portion  it  is  unbelievably  abundant 
and  varied.  It  swarms  about  us  and  is  ever  present. 
And  much  of  it  is  as  beautiful  as  the  flowers.  For 
sheer  attractiveness  the  butterflies  are  as  compelling 
as  the  orchids.  Mosquitoes,  gnats,  flies,  leeches, 
every  torment  there  is.  But  we  forgive  everything 
for  the  chance  of  being  able  to  see  alive  and  in  the 
full  glory  of  their  colouring  these  brilliant  gems  of 
the  insect  world  which  we  can  in  places  view  in  hun- 
dreds and  thousands  at  a  time — and  in  extraordinary 
variety,  for  in  this  little  country  more  than  six 
hundred  species  are  found — about  ten  times  as 
many  as  are  met  with  in  England.  Moreover, 
there  is  no  season  when  they  are  wholly  absent,  for 
in  the  hot  valleys  they  may  be  seen  all  the  year 
round,  though  naturally  there  are  more  in  the 
summer  than  in  the  winter. 

If  it  were  not  for  other  attractions  we  would  like 
to  concentrate  our  attention  on  these  beautiful 
creatures  alone.  For  they  fascinate  us  by  the 
daring  of  their  colours,  by  their  bold  designs,  by  the 
way  in  which  they  blend  the  colours  with  one  an- 


BUTTERFLIES  89 

other,  and  by  the  extreme  delicacy  and  chasteness 
of  both  colour  and  design.  We  are  reluctant  to 
take  the  life  of  a  single  one  of  the  thousands  we  see, 
but  yet  we  are  itching,  too,  to  lay  hold  of  one  after 
another  as  it  sails  into  sight  displaying  some  fresh 
beauty.  We  want  to  handle  it  as  we  would  a 
flower,  turn  it  about  and  examine  it  from  every 
point  of  view  till  not  a  shade  or  aspect  of  its  beauty 
has  escaped  us.  In  the  presence  of  these  brilliant 
butterflies  we  are  children  once  more.  We  want 
to  have  them  in  our  hands  and  feel  that  they  are  in 
our  possession.  It  is  tantalising  merely  to  view 
them  from  a  distance.  We  want  to  enjoy  their 
beauty  to  the  full. 

These  butterflies  of  Sikkim  are  such  complete 
strangers  to  us  we  do  not  even  know  their  names. 
From  the  "  Gazetteer,"  however,  we  learn  that  the 
most  beautiful  of  them  are  the  papilios,  of  which 
alone  there  are  no  less  than  forty-two  species.  And 
three  of  these — namely,  the  Teinophalus  imperialis 
(which  occurs  on  Tiger  Hill  above  Darjiling)  and 
two  ornithopteras,  or  bird-butterflies — are  among 
the  most  splendid  of  all  butterflies.  The  former  is 
green  on  the  upper  side  with  yellow  spots  on  the 
hind- wing,  and  the  long  tails  are  tipped  with  yellow. 
The  two  bird-butterflies  are  common  in  the  low 
valleys  from  May  to  October.  They  are  truly 
magnificent  insects,  measuring  from  6  to  8  inches 
across.  Their  fore- wings  are  wholly  of  a  velvety 
black  and  the  hind-wing  golden  yellow  scolloped 
with  black. 

Of  the  well-known  green  species  of  papilio,  with 
longish  tails  and  blue  or  green  spots  on  the  hind- 


40     THE  DENIZENS  OF  THE  FOREST 

wing,  there  are  four  species,  of  which  one  is  Euro- 
pean. Some  have  semi-transparent  wings  of  a  lace- 
like  pattern,  with  long  slender  tails  to  the  hind- 
wings,  and  are  of  a  very  elegant  shape. 

A  most  gorgeously-coloured  butterfly  is  the 
Thaumantis  diores,  black  with  large  spots  (which 
cover  a  great  part  of  both  fore  and  hind  wings)  of  a 
brilliant  metallic,  changeable  blue.  It  measures 
4f  inches  across  the  outspread  wings.  It  avoids  the 
direct  sunlight  and  dodges  about  among  the  scrub 
growing  under  the  deep  shade  of  tall  trees  in  the 
hottest  and  moistest  valleys. 

One  of  the  most  lovely  butterflies  in  the  world 
is  the  Stichophthalma  camadeva,  which  is  one  of  the 
largest  of  the  Sikkim  butterflies,  being  from  5  to  6j 
inches  in  expanse.  It  is  more  soberly  coloured  on 
the  upper  side  than  the  last-named,  being  chiefly 
white  and  brown,  but  the  underside  is  more  beauti- 
ful, having  a  row  of  five  red  ocelli  with  black  irides 
on  each  wing  and  other  pretty  markings. 

The  lycoenides,  or  "  blues,"  are  represented  by 
no  less  than  154  species,  several  of  them  of  sur- 
passing beauty.  Many  are  marked  with  changeable 
metallic  hues  on  the  upper  side  of  the  fore-wing  : 
some  violet,  some  with  green,  and  some  with  golden 
bronze.  The  most  lovely  of  all  is  the  Ilerea  brahma, 
of  which  the  colouring  of  the  upper  side  of  the  male 
is  unique. 

Then  there  is  the  curious  leaf -butterfly,  which 
has  a  marvellous  resemblance  to  a  dead  leaf  with  its 
wings  folded  over  the  back  and  showing  the  under- 
side only,  the  leaf -stalk  veins  being  excellently 
mimicked.  But  when  flying  about  its  upper  side, 


MOTHS  41 

which  is  a  deep  violet-blue  with  a  conspicuous  yel- 
lowish bar  across  the  fore-wing,  is  exposed,  and 
the  butterfly  is  then  most  beautiful.  I  have  seen 
many  of  these  lovely  butterflies  flying  about  in  the 
Teesta  Valley,  glistening  in  the  dappled  light  of  the 
forest,  and  then  settle  on  a  branch;  and  unless  I 
had  actually  seen  them  alight,  I  should  never  have 
known  them  from  leaves. 

The  moths,  though  naturally  not  as  beautiful  as 
the  butterflies,  are  far  more  numerous,  there  being 
something  like  two  thousand  species.  Several  of 
them  are  the  largest  of  the  insect  race.  And  one 
of  them,  the  famous  atlas  moth,  is  sometimes  nearly 
a  foot  across.  Next  in  size  come  several  species  of 
the  genus  Actias,  of  which  selene  is  the  most  com- 
mon. It  is  of  a  pale  green  colour  with  a  pinkish; 
spot,  and  has  long  slender  tails.  It  measures  about 
8  inches  across  the  fore- wings,  and  nearly  as  much 
from  shoulder  to  the  tip  of  the  tail. 

Other  insects  numerously  represented  in  Sikkim 
are  beetles,  bugs,  grasshoppers,  praying  insects, 
walking-stick  insects,  dragon-flies,  ants,  lantern- 
flies,  cicadse,  etc. 

Plant  life  and  insect  life  are  abundant  enough, 
but  of  birds  there  seem  to  be  comparatively  few. 
As  we  travel  through  the  forest  we  do  not  notice 
many  of  them,  and  we  do  not  hear  many.  We  do 
not  everywhere  find  great  flocks  of  birds  as  we  see 
swarms  of  insects.  And  we  do  not  find  the  forest 
resounding  with  the  songs  of  birds  as  it  does  with 


42     THE  DENIZENS  OF  THE  FOREST 

the  hum  and  crackle  of  insects.  In  this  respect  we 
are  disappointed. 

But  the  birds  of  Sikkim,  if  few  in  number,  are 
great  in  variety.  Birds  feed  on  fruits,  berries, 
seeds,  insects,  grubs,  caterpillars,  small  animals,  and 
even  little  birds.  Some  birds  like  a  still,  hot,  damp 
climate.  Other  birds  like  a  cold,  dry  climate. 
Some  birds  like  the  shade  and  quiet  and  protection 
of  the  forest.  Others  like  the  open  and  the  sun- 
shine. Some  birds  find  their  food  in  the  water, 
others  on  the  land.  And  the  Sikkim  Himalaya, 
from  the  plains  to  the  mountains,  provides  such  a 
rich  variety  of  plant  and  insect  life,  such  a  variety 
of  climate  and  of  country,  and  so  plentiful  a  supply 
of  water,  that  birds  of  the  widest  difference  of 
requirements  can  here  be  provided  with  their  needs. 

Consequently  birds  of  numerous  different  species 
make  Sikkim  their  habitat,  either  permanently  or  for 
certain  seasons  of  the  year.  And  Gammie,  who  has 
specially  studied  the  natural  history  of  Sikkim,  says 
in  the  "  Sikkim  Gazetteer  "  that  in  no  part  of  the 
world  of  an  equal  area  are  birds  more  profusely 
represented  in  species.  The  birds  may  not  be  so 
numerous  as  in  other  parts,  but  they  are  more 
varied.  Between  five  and  six  hundred  species  are 
represented,  varying  from  the  great  vulture  known 
as  the  lammergeyer,  which  is  9j  feet  across  the  out- 
stretched wring,  down  to  the  tiny  flower-pecker, 
barely  exceeding  3  inches  from  the  end  of  its  beak 
to  the  tip  of  its  tail. 

Of  the  birds  found  in  the  forest  itself,  the  honey- 
suckers  or  sun-birds  are  perhaps  the  most  beautiful. 
There  are  no  gorgeous  birds  of  paradise,  and  even 


BIRDS  43 

resplendent  parrots  are  not  very  numerous.  But 
these  little  sun-birds  glitter  like  jewels  among  the 
leafy  foliage,  and  the  lustrous  metallic  hues  of  dif- 
ferent shades  with  which  they  are  richly  coloured  on 
the  head  and  long  tail-feathers  change  and  flash  in 
the  sunlight  with  every  slightest  movement. 

Not  all  so  brilliant  in  colour  but  very  delightful 
to  watch  are  the  fly-catchers.  Of  these  there  are 
no  less  than  twenty-six  species,  the  most  remark- 
able being  the  fairy  blue-chat,  which  is  brilliantly 
marked  with  different  shades  of  glistening  blue,  and 
another  which  is  strikingly  coloured  in  almost  uni- 
form verditer  blue.  In  the  very  lowest  valleys  is 
found  the  beautiful  paradise  fly-catcher,  with  a  long- 
pointed  black  crest,  the  rest  of  the  plumage  white 
with  black  shafts  and  the  tail  1 4  inches  in  length .  The 
quickness  and  agility  this  lovely  bird  displays  as  it 
darts  and  twists  and  turns  in  the  pursuit  of  butter- 
flies in  their  uneven  dodging  flight  is  one  of  the 
marvels  of  forest  life. 

Game-birds  are  not  abundant,  but  four  species 
of  pheasant  are  found,  of  which  the  largest  and 
handsomest  is  the  moonal,  bronze-green  glossed 
with  gold  and  with  a  tail  of  cinnamon  red.  Sports- 
men in  the  Himalaya  are  familiar  with  the  sight  of 
this  radiantly-coloured  bird  swishing  down  the 
mountain-side  with  apparently  the  speed  and  almost 
the  brilliancy  of  a  flash  of  lightning.  Not  so  hand- 
some as  the  moonal,  being  small  and  greyish  in 
colour  on  the  back,  is  the  blood-pheasant,  remark- 
able for  its  blood-red  streaks  on  the  breast  and  its 
blood-red  under-tail-coverts. 

Bulbuls  are  largely  represented  and  may  be  seen 


44     THE  DENIZENS  OF  THE  FOREST 

in  large  flocks  among  the  scrub — delightful,  homely 
little  birds  with  bright  and  cheery  ways  which 
specially  attract  us.  Not  very  common,  but  to  be 
found  in  the  lower  part  of  the  valley,  is  the  beauti- 
ful fairy  bluebird,  a  large  bird  10  inches  in  length 
with  a  glistening  cobalt-blue  upper  part  and  velvet 
black  beneath.  The  European  cuckoo  may  be 
heard  all  day  long  in  the  season  from  about  3,500 
feet  upwards.  And  about  a  dozen  other  cuckoos 
visit  Sikkim,  of  which  by  far  the  prettiest  is  the 
emerald  cuckoo,  a  small  bird  not  much  more  than 
6  inches  long,  of  a  brilliant  emerald  green  with 
golden  sheen,  and  below  white  barred  with  shining 
green.  Kingfishers  are  not  numerous,  as  fish  are 
scarce.  But  there  are  four  species,  of  which  the 
prettiest  is  a  lovely  little  creature  about  5  inches 
long,  coloured  with  rufous,  white,  and  different 
shades  of  blue  and  violet. 

These  are  only  a  few  of  the  most  striking  birds  ; 
but  to  give  an  idea  of  the  variety  of  other  birds 
which  may  be  found  in  Sikkim,  many  of  which  are 
hardly  less  beautiful  than  those  above  described,  we 
may  learn  from  Gammie  that  among  the  birds  of 
prey  there  are  eleven  eagles  ;  the  peregrine  falcon,  a 
little  pigmy  falcon,  and  five  other  falcons ;  a  big 
brown  wood-owl,  2  feet  in  length,  a  pigmy  owlet 
measuring  only  6  inches,  and  nine  other  owls ; 
and  six  kites ; — among  the  game-birds,  besides 
pheasants,  three  quails,  two  hill-partridges,  a 
jungle-fowl,  woodcock,  a  snow-cock,  and  a  snow- 
partridge  ; — among  other  classes  of  birds,  nine  or 
ten  species  of  pigeons  and  doves;  the  European 
raven  and  a  jungle  crow ;  one  jay  and  several  mag- 


REPTILES  45 

pies  ;  two  hornbills,  one  of  which  is  4  feet  in  length ; 
the  common  and  the  Nepal  swallow ;  about  thirty 
species  of  finches,  among  them  being  three  bull- 
finches and  eight  rose-finches  ;  three  or  four  larks ; 
numerous  and  varied  tits ;  wagtails ;  five  species  of 
parrots ;  eight  or  nine  species  of  wren ;  thrushes  of 
a  dozen  species ;  ten  species  of  robin ;  and,  lastly, 
many  species  of  waders  such  as  florekin,  cranes, 
plovers,  snipe,  sandpipers,  coots,  water-hen,  storks, 
heron,  cormorants,  terns,  divers,  and  ducks. 

Reptiles  are  not  commonly  accounted  among  the 
beauties  of  Nature  ;  but  they  must  not  be  lost  sight 
of  in  reviewing  the  life  of  the  forest.  The  largest 
is  the  python,  whose  usual  length  is  12  feet,  though 
individuals  of  16  to  20  feet  are  not  very  rare.  A 
very  beautiful  snake  found  in  the  cool  forests  is 
green  with  a  broad  black  band  on  each  side  of  the 
hinder  half  of  the  body  and  tail,  the  green  scales 
being  margined  with  black.  Another  snake  of  the 
same  length  is  a  handsome  green  whip-snake,  grace- 
ful in  its  movements,  but  ferocious  and  aggressive 
in  its  habits,  although  quite  harmless.  The 
ordinary  cobra  is  not  uncommon.  The  giant  cobra 
is  also  found  in  the  lower  valleys,  and  grows  to  a 
length  of  12  or  13  feet.  Four  species  of  pit  vipers 
are  found.  The  krait  occurs,  but  is  not  common. 
Altogether  there  are  nine  species  of  venomous 
snakes  and  thirty  species  of  non-venomous  snakes 
found  in  Sikkim. 

Of  lizards  there  are  ten  species.  One  is  popu- 
larly known  as  the  chameleon  on  account  of  its 
rather  showy  colours,  but  does  not  really  belong  to 


46     THE  DENIZENS  OF  THE  FOREST 

that  family.  And  a  beautiful  grass-snake,  which, 
as  it  is  limbless,  is  often  mistaken  for  a  tree-snake, 
is  also  of  the  lizard  genus. 

Of  frogs  and  toads  there  are  about  sixteen 
species.  Among  them  are  several  prettily-coloured 
tree-frogs.  Several  of  the  species  are  recognised  by 
their  call. 

Of  mammals  about  eighty-one  species  are  found. 
They  include  three  monkeys,  eight  of  the  cat  tribe, 
two  civet  cats,  one  tree  cat,  two  mongooses,  two  of 
the  dog  tribe,  five  pole-cats  and  weasels,  one  ferret- 
badger,  three  otters,  one  cat-bear,  two  bears,  one 
tree-shrew,  one  mole,  six  shrews,  two  water-shrews, 
twelve  bats,  four  squirrels,  two  marmots,  eight  rats 
and  mice,  one  vole,  one  porcupine,  four  deer,  two 
forest-goats,  one  goat,  one  sheep,  and  one  ant-eater. 

The  common  monkey  of  India,  the  Bengal  mon- 
key, is  found  in  large  companies  at  low  elevations. 
The  Himalayan  monkey  is  abundant  from  3,000  to 
6,000  feet ;  and  the  Himalayan  langur  frequents  the 
zone  from  7,000  to  12,000  feet. 

The  tiger  inhabits  the  Terai  at  the  foot  of  the 
mountains,  but  is  only  an  occasional  visitor  to 
Sikkim  proper.  But  the  leopard  and  the  clouded 
leopard  are  permanent  residents  and  fairly  common. 
This  last  is  of  a  most  beautiful  mottled  colouring. 
Another  leopard  is  the  snow-leopard,  which  in- 
habits high  altitudes  only.  The  marbled-cat  is  a 
miniature  edition  of  the  clouded  leopard,  and  the 
leopard-cat  of  the  common  leopard.  The  large 
Indian  civet-cat  is  not  uncommon,  but  the  spotted 
tiger-civet,  a  very  beautiful  and  active  creature,  is 


MAMMALS  47 

rare.  The  jackal  is  not  uncommon,  and  there  is  at 
least  one  species  of  wild-dog.  These  dogs  hunt  in 
packs  and  kill  wild-pig,  deer,  goats,  etc.  A  very 
peculiar  and  interesting  animal  is  the  cat-bear, 
which  has  the  head  and  arms  of  a  minute  bear  and 
the  tail  of  a  cat.  The  brown  bear  occurs  at  high 
altitudes,  and  the  Himalayan  black  bear  is  common 
lower  down.  The  black  hill  squirrel  is  a  large  hand- 
some animal  of  the  lower  forests,  and  a  very  hand- 
some flying  squirrel  inhabits  the  forests  between 
5,000  and  10,000  feet. 

The  great  Sikkim  stag  is  not  found  in  Sikkim 
proper,  but  inhabits  the  Chumbi  Valley.  The 
sambhar  stag  is  abundant.  The  commonest  of  the 
deer  tribe  is  the  khakar,  or  barking  deer.  It  is, 
says  Hodgson,  unmatched  for  flexibility  and  power 
of  creeping  through  tangled  underwood.  The  musk 
deer  remains  at  high  elevations. 

In  addition  to  the  above,  elephants  come  up 
from  the  forests  in  the  plains,  and  in  these  plain 
forests  are  found  (besides  tigers  and  boars)  rhino- 
ceros, bison,  and  buffalo. 

This  has  been  a  long  enumeration  of  the  animal 
life,  in  its  many  branches,  which  is  found  in  the  forest. 
The  mere  cataloguing  of  it  is  sufficient  to  show  the 
extent  and  variety  of  insect,  bird,  reptile,  and 
mammal  life  which  the  forest  contains.  But  it  is 
with  the  beauty  of  this  animal  life,  rather  than  with 
its  extent  and  variety,  that  we  are  concerned.  And 
if  the  Artist  is  to  see  its  full  beauty,  he  must  see  it 
with  the  eyes  of  the  naturalist  and  sportsman — men 
whose  eyes  are  trained  to  observe  in  minutest  detail 


48     THE  DENIZENS  OF  THE  FOREST 

the  form  and  colour  and  character  of  each  animal, 
bird,  or  insect,  and  who  know  something  of  the 
life  each  has  to  lead,  and  the  conditions  in  which  it 
is  placed.  More  sportsmen  than  naturalists,  and 
more  naturalists  than  artists,  observe  these  and  other 
animals  in  their  natural  surroundings.  But,  nowa- 
days, at  least  photographers  and  cinematographers 
are  going  into  the  wilds  to  portray  them.  And 
perhaps  naturalist-artists  will  arise  who,  every  bit  as 
keen  as  sportsmen  now  are  to  get  to  close  quarters 
with  game  animals,  will  want  to  get  into  positions 
from  which  they  will  be  able  carefully  to  observe 
animals  of  all  kinds  and  take  note  of  every  character- 
istic. These  artists  will  have  to  be  fully  as  alert  as 
the  sportsmen,  and  be  able  on  the  instant,  and  from 
a  fleeting  glimpse,  to  note  the  lines  and  shades  and 
character  of  the  animal.  But,  if  they  do  this,  they 
will,  in  all  probability,  bring  back  more  lasting  and 
deeper  impressions  of  the  animals  than  the  sports- 
man with  all  his  keen  observation  ever  receives — 
and  they  will  enjoy  a  greater  pleasure.  An  artist, 
who  from  observing  an  animal  in  its  own  haunts, 
and  from  the  sketches  and  notes  he  made  there, 
could  paint  a  picture  of  it  in  its  own  surroundings, 
would  assuredly  derive  more  pleasure  from  his  enter- 
prise than  the  sportsman  who  simply  brought  back 
the  animal's  head.  In  addition  he  wrould  have 
enabled  others  to  share  his  enjoyment  with  him. 
There  is  a  great  field  here  for  the  painter  ;  and  many 
would  welcome  a  change  from  the  same  old  cows 
and  sheep  tamely  grazing  in  a  meadow,  which  is  all 
that  artists  usually  present  to  us  of  animal  life. 

Among  the  most  conspicuous  animals  met  with 


ANIMAL  BEAUTY  49 

are  the  elephant,  the  bison,  the  buffalo,  and  the 
rhinoceros.  And  it  would  be  hard  to  discover 
beauty  in  any  of  these.  As  we  see  the  rhinoceros, 
for  example,  in  the  Zoological  Gardens  nothing 
could  be  more  ugly.  Yet  we  should  not  despair  of 
finding  beauty  even  in  a  rhinoceros  if  we  could  study 
him  in  his  natural  surroundings  and  understand  all 
the  circumstances  of  his  life.  If  we  observed  him 
and  his  habits  and  habitat  with  the  knowledge  of  the 
naturalist  and  the  keenness  of  the  sportsman,  we 
might  find  that  in  his  form  and  colour  he  does  in  his 
own  peculiar  fashion  fitly  express  the  purpose  of  his 
being.  And  whatever  adequately  expresses  a 
definite  purpose  is  beautiful.  Where  a  dainty  ante- 
lope would  be  altogether  out  of  place,  the  ponderous 
rhinoceros  may  be  completely  in  his  element. 
Where  a  tender-skinned  horse  would  be  driven  mad 
by  insects,  the  thick-skinned  beast  passes  the  time 
untroubled.  In  a  drawing-room  a  daintily-dressed 
lady  is  a  vision  of  loveliness.  In  a  ploughed  field  she 
would  look  ridiculous.  In  a  drawing-room  a  peasant 
would  look  uncouth.  In  a  field,  as  Millet  has  shown 
us,  he  possesses  a  beauty,  dignified  and  touching. 
It  is  not  impossible,  therefore,  that  an  artist  who 
had  the  opportunity  of  entering  into  the  life  of  a 
rhinoceros,  as  Millet  had  of  entering  into  the  life  of 
a  peasant,  might  discover  beauty  even  in  that 
monstrosity.  This,  however,  I  allow  is  an  extreme 
case. 

In  a  less  extreme  case  beauty  has  already  been  dis- 
covered .  The  bison  does  not  at  first  sight  strike  us  as 
a  beautiful  animal.  Yet  Mr.  Stebbing,  the  naturalist- 
sportsman,  says  that,  as  he  caught  sight  of  one  after 


50     THE  DENIZENS  OF  THE  FOREST 

a  long  stalk,  and  watched  it  with  palpitating  heart, 
he  was  fascinated  by  the  grand  sight — 18  hands  of 
coal-black  beauty  shining  like  satin  in  the  light 
filtering  through  the  branches  of  the  trees. 

When  we  move  on  from  the  bison  to  the  stag 
the  beauty  is  evident  enough.  A  stag  carries  him- 
self right  royally,  and  has  a  rugged,  majestic  beauty 
all  his  own.  There  are  few  more  beautiful  sights  in 
the  animal  world  than  that  of  a  lordly  stag  standing 
tense  with  preparedness  to  turn  swiftly,  and,  on  the 
instant,  bound  away  in  any  direction. 

Not  majestic  like  the  great  deer,  but  of  a  more 
airy  grace  and  daintiness,  are  the  smaller  deer  and 
antelope.  The  lightness  of  their  tread,  their  supple- 
ness of  movement,  and  their  spring  and  litheness, 
fill  us  with  delight. 

We  now  come  to  the  crown  of  the  animal  king- 
dom— man.  And  in  the  Sikkim  Himalaya  are  to 
be  found  men  of  all  the  stages  of  civilisation  from 
the  most  primitive  to  the  most  advanced.  Inhabit- 
ing the  forests  at  the  foot  of  the  mountains  are  cer- 
tain jungle  peoples  of  extreme  interest  simply  by 
reason  of  their  primitiveness.  They  represent  the 
very  early  stages  of  man,  and  in  observing  them  in 
their  own  haunts,  we  shall  understand  something  of 
the  immensity  and  the  delicacy  of  man's  task  in 
gaining  his  ascendancy  in  the  animal  world  and 
acquiring  a  greater  mastery  over  his  surroundings. 

In  these  forests  teeming  with  animal  life  of  all 
kinds  man  had  to  hold  his  own  against  dangerous 
and  stronger  animals,  and  to  supply  himself  with 
food  in  the  face  of  many  rivals.  He  had  to  be  as 


PRIMITIVE  MAN  51 

alert  as  the  sharpest-witted  and  as  cunning  as  the 
most  crafty,  and  to  have  physical  fitness  and  endur- 
ance to  stand  the  strain  of  incessant  rivalry.  This 
is  what  these  jungle  people  have.  Their  alertness, 
their  capacity  to  glide  through  the  forest  almost  as 
stealthily  as  an  animal,  their  keenness  of  sight,  their 
acute  sense  of  hearing,  their  knowledge  of  jungle 
lore  and  of  the  habits  of  animals,  and  their  ability  to 
stand  long  and  hard  physical  strain,  are  the  envy  of 
us  civilised  men  when  we  find  ourselves  among 
them.  Particularly  is  this  shown  when  tracking. 
They  will  note  the  slightest  indication  of  the  pas- 
sage of  the  animal  they  are  after — the  faintest  foot- 
print, a  stone  overturned  and  showing  the  moisture 
on  its  under  surface,  a  broken  twig,  a  bitten  leaf, 
the  bark  rubbed — and  they  will  be  able  to  judge 
from  the  exact  appearance  of  these  signs  how  long 
it  is  since  the  animal  made  them.  They  will,  too, 
detect  sounds  which  we  civilised  men  would  cer- 
tainly never  hear,  and  from  a  note  of  alarm  in  these 
sounds,  or  from  excitement  among  birds,  infer  the 
presence  of  a  dangerous  animal. 

When  seen  outside  the  forests  these  jungle  men 
look  wild  and  unkempt,  but  seen  in  their  natural 
surroundings  and  compared  there  with  the  white 
man,  they  have  a  Beauty  which  is  wanting  in  the 
white  man.  In  these  surroundings  they  have  a 
dignity  and  composure  and  assurance  which  the 
European  lacks.  They  are  on  their  own  ground, 
and  there  they  are  beautiful. 

And  these  primitive  men  are  worthy  of  being 
painted  by  the  very  greatest  of  painters,  and  of 
having  their  praises  sung  by  the  very  first  of  poets. 


52     THE  DENIZENS  OF  THE  FOREST 

For  it  is  they  and  their  like  who,  with  only  such 
weapons  as  the  forest  affords  and  their  own  in- 
genuity devised,  won  the  way  through  for  us  civilised 
men,  won  the  battle  against  the  fierce  and  much 
more  powerful  beasts  around  them,  and  by  great 
daring  and  through  sheer  skill,  courage,  and  endur- 
ance led  the  way  to  the  light.  It  was  a  marvellous 
feat.  For  all  the  privileges  and  immunities  which 
we  men  of  to-day  enjoy  we  have  to  thank  these 
primitive  forest  men,  and  our  gratitude  could  never 
be  too  great.  They  are  deserving  of  the  closest 
attention  and  the  warmest  appreciation. 

Not  many  of  these  really  primitive  peoples  are 
nowadays  left  in  the  jungles.  But  the  tea-gardens 
have  attracted  a  primitive  people,  the  Santals,  who 
are  typical  of  the  true  Dravidian  stock  of  India — a 
jolly,  cheerful,  easy-going,  and,  on  the  whole, 
law-abiding,  truthful,  and  honest  people  who 
love  a  roaming  life,  with  plenty  of  hunting  and 
fishing. 

The  Lepchas  of  Sikkim  have  risen  above  the 
first  primitive  stage.  They  clothe  themselves  well 
and  dwell  in  well-built  houses.  They  do  not  possess 
for  us  the  same  essential  interest  as  belongs  to  truly 
primitive  people.  But  on  account  of  their  intimate 
knowledge  of  the  forest  and  its  denizens,  and  by 
reason  also  of  their  being  a  remarkably  simple, 
gentle,  and  likeable  people,  they  have  an  unusual 
attraction  for  travellers.  Hooker,  who  was  one  of 
the  first  to  live  among  them,  and  Claude  White, 
who  lived  among  them  for  many  years,  both  write 
of  them  in  affectionate  terms.  They  are  child-like 
and  engaging,  good-humoured,  cheery  and  amiable, 


HIGHER  RACES  53 

free  and  unrestrained.  They  have,  too,  a  reputa- 
tion for  honesty  and  truthfulness. 

More  vigorous,  capable,  and  virile  than  the 
Lepchas  are  the  Nepalese,  who,  migrating  from 
Nepal,  are  found  in  great  numbers  in  this  region. 
They  are  more  given  to  agriculture  than  the 
Lepchas,  and  are  thrifty,  industrious,  and  resource- 
ful. Though  excitable  and  aggressive,  they  are  also 
law-abiding. 

Less  numerous  but  prominent  inhabitants  of  this 
region  are  the  Bhutias,  who  consist  of  four  classes ; 
Bhutias,  who  are  a  mixed  race  of  Tibetans  and 
Lepchas  ;  Sherpa  Bhutias,  who  come  from  the  east 
of  Nepal,  the  word  sher  merely  meaning  "east"; 
the  Drukpa  or  Dharma  Bhutias,  whose  home  is 
Bhutan ;  and  the  Tibetan  Bhutias  from  Tibet. 
They  are  strong,  sturdy  men,  merry  and  cheerful. 

These  Lepchas,  Nepalese,  and  Bhutias  are  all 
of  Mongolian  origin,  and  therefore  have  the  dis- 
tinctively Mongolian  appearance.  But  besides 
these,  in  Darjiling  and  on  the  tea-gardens  are  to  be 
found  Bengali  clerks,  Marwari  merchants  from 
Rajputana,  Punjabi  traders,  Hindustani  mechanics, 
and  Chinese  carpenters.  And  in  addition  to  all 
these  are  British  Government  officials,  tea-planters, 
and  a  continual  stream  of  visitors  from  all  parts  of 
Europe  and  America,  who  come  to  Darjiling  to 
view  the  snowy  range. 

So  that  in  this  small  region  may  be  found  repre- 
sentatives of  every  grade  of  civilisation  and  a  great 
variety  of  types.  And  what  an  amount  of  Beauty 
— as  distinct  from  mere  prettiness — there  is  to  dis- 
cover in  even  the  rough  local  people  may  be  seen 

6 


54     THE  DENIZENS  OF  THE  FOREST 

from  the  pictures  of  the  Russian  painter  Verest- 
chagin,  engravings  from  which  are  given  in  his 
autobiographical  sketches  entitled  "  Vassili  Verest- 
chagin."  This  great  painter  evidently  succeeded 
in  getting  inside  the  wild  peoples  he  loved ;  and  his 
pictures  reveal  to  us  beauties  we  might  without  them 
never  have  known.  In  these  people's  gait,  their 
attitudes,  their  grouping,  as  well  as  in  their  features, 
he  was  able  to  discern  the  hardihood,  the  patience, 
the  impetuosity,  the  gentleness  of  their  character, 
and  portray  it  for  us. 

Putting  aside  the  obvious  differences  between  us 
and  them,  we  are  able  to  detect  our  fundamental 
identity  of  nature,  have  a  fellow-feeling  with  them, 
recognise  sameness  between  us  and  so  see  their 
beauty. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  SUM   IMPRESSION 

THE  Artist  has  now  to  stand  back  and  view  the  forest 
as  a  whole.  And  he  must  test  his  view  in  the  light 
of  reason — bring  Truth  to  bear  upon  Beauty.  The 
forest  with  its  multitudinous  and  varied  life,  ranging 
from  simplest  to  most  cultured  man,  is  an  epitome 
of  Nature  so  far  as  she  is  manifested  on  this  planet. 
And  he  will  from  this  epitome  try  to  get  a  view  of 
the  real  character  of  Nature.  As  he  takes  stock  of 
the  impressions  which  have  been  made  upon  him,  he 
will  have  to  form  a  conclusion  of  absolutely  funda- 
mental importance  for  the  enjoyment  of  Natural 
Beauty. 

Men's  hearts  instinctively  go  out  to  Nature,  and 
in  consequence  they  see  Beauty  in  her.  As  children 
they  love  flowers  and  love  animals.  And  the  most 
primitive  races  have  the  same  feeling  though  they 
are  just  as  callous  in  their  treatment  of  animals  as 
children  are  in  their  treatment  of  one  another.  In 
the  more  cultured  races  this  instinctive  love  of 
Nature  and  appreciation  of  Natural  Beauty  has 
enormously  developed.  But  if  men  ever  came  to 
hold  the  idea — as  so  many  since  the  doctrine  of  the 
survival  of  the  fittest  has  come  into  prominence  are 
inclined  to  do — that  Nature  is  at  heart  cold  and 
hard,  and  recks  nothing  of  human  joys  and  sorrows, 

55 


56  THE  SUM  IMPRESSION 

then  love  of  Nature  would  fade  away  from  men's 
hearts.  Being  out  of  sympathy  and  repelled  from 
entering  into  deep  communion  with  her,  men 
would  never  again  see  Beauty  in  her.  The  enjoy- 
ment of  Natural  Beauty  would  pass  from  them 
for  ever. 

So  the  Artist  will  try  to  get  at  the  true  Heart  of 
Nature.  If  the  Naturalist  part  of  him  tells  him  that 
at  bottom  Nature  is  merciless  and  unrelenting, 
utterly  regardless  of  the  things  of  most  worth  in 
life ;  that  Nature  is  indeed  * '  red  in  tooth  and 
claw ' ' ;  that  all  she  cares  for — all  she  selects  as  the 
fittest  to  survive — are  the  merely  strongest,  the 
most  pushing  and  aggressive,  the  individuals  who 
will  simply  trample  down  their  neighbours  in  order 
that  they  themselves  may  "  survive  "  ;  or  if,  again, 
the  Naturalist  convinces  him  that  all  he  has  seen  in 
the  forest  has  come  about  by  pure  chance  ;  that  it  is 
by  a  mere  fluke  that  we  find  orchids  and  not  mush- 
rooms, men  and  not  monkeys,  at  the  head  of  plant 
and  animal  life ;  and  that  Nature  herself  is  wholly 
indifferent  as  to  which  of  the  two  establishes  its  pre- 
eminence— then  he  will  feel  the  chill  upon  his  soul, 
he  will  shrivel  up  within  himself,  the  very  fountain- 
spring  of  Beauty  will  be  frozen  up,  and  never  again 
will  he  see  Beauty  in  any  single  one  of  Nature's 
manifestations. 

But  if,  on  the  other  hand,  the  Naturalist  is  able 
to  convince  the  Artist  that  in  spite  of  the  very 
evident  struggle  for  existence  Nature  does  not  care 
twopence  whether  the  "  fittest "  survive  or  not  so 
long  as  what  is  best  in  the  end  prevails  ;  that  far  from 
things  coming  about  by  mere  chance  Nature  has  a 


TWO  VIEWS  OF  NATURE  57 

distinct  end  in  view,  and  that  end  the  accomplish- 
ment of  what  he  himself  most  prizes,  then  the 
heart  of  the  Artist  will  warm  to  the  heart  of  Nature 
with  a  fervour  it  had  never  known  before  ;  his  heart 
will  throb  with  her  heart,  and  every  beauty  he  has 
seen  in  plain  or  mountain,  in  flower,  bird,  or  man, 
will  be  a  hundredfold  increased. 

Which  of  these  two  views  of  Nature,  so  far  as 
Nature  can  be  judged  from  what  we  see  of  her  on 
this  planet,  is  correct,  he  has  now  to  determine. 
The  profound  mystery  which  everywhere  prevails  in 
the  forest  and  which  exerts  such  a  compelling  spell 
upon  us  he  will  want  to  probe  to  the  bottom.  He 
will  not  be  content  with  the  outward  prettiness  of 
butterfly  and  orchid,  or  with  the  mere  profusion  and 
variety  of  life,  or  with  the  colossal  size  of  animals 
and  trees.  He  will  want  to  burrow  down  and  get  at 
the  very  root  and  mainspring  of  this  forest  life.  He 
will  want  to  reach  the  very  Heart  of  Nature  here 
manifested  in  such  manifold  variety.  He  will  want 
to  arrive  at  the  inner  significance  of  all  this  variety  of 
life.  Then  only  will  he  understand  Nature  and  be 
able  to  decide  whether  Nature  is  cruel  and  therefore 
to  be  feared,  or  kind  and  gracious  and  therefore  to 
beloved. 

Now,  when  we  go  into  the  forest  and  look  into  it 
in  detail,  the  profusion  is  even  greater  than  we  ex- 
pected. In  this  damp  tropical  region  where  there  is 
ample  heat  and  moisture,  plant  life  comes  springing 
out  of  the  earth  with  a  prolificness  which  seems  inex- 
haustible. And  when  plant  life  is  abundant,  animal 
and  insect  life  is  abundant  also.  So  profuse,  indeed, 


58  THE  SUM  IMPRESSION 

is  the  output  of  living  things  that  it  seems  simply 
wasteful.  A  single  tree  may  produce  thousands  of 
flowers.  Each  flower  may  have  dozens  of  seeds. 
The  tree  may  go  on  flowering  for  a  hundred  or  two 
hundred  years.  So  a  single  tree  may  produce  mil- 
lions of  seeds,  each  capable  of  growing  into  a  forest 
giant  like  its  parent. 

With  insect  life  the  same  profusion  of  life  is  evi- 
dent. A  single  moth  or  butterfly  lays  thousands  of 
eggs.  Mosquitoes,  flies,  gnats,  midges,  leeches 
swarm  in  myriads  upon  myriads. 

The  abundance  and  superabundance  of  life  is  the 
first  outstanding — though  it  will  prove  not  the  most 
important — impression  made  upon  us  by  a  contem- 
plation of  the  forest  as  a  whole. 

Scarcely  less  striking  than  the  abundance  is  the 
variety.  Life  does  not  spring  up  from  the  earth  in 
forms  as  alike  one  another  as  two  peas.  Each  indi- 
vidual plant  or  animal,  however  small,  however 
simple,  has  its  own  distinctive  characteristics.  There 
is  variety  and  variation  everywhere.  Variety  in 
form,  variety  in  colour,  variety  in  size,  variety  in 
character  and  habit.  In  size  there  is  the  difference 
between  the  huge  terminalia  towering  up  200  feet 
high  and  the  tiny  little  potentilla  ;  between  the  atlas 
moth  12  inches  in  spread  and  the  hardly  discernible 
midges ;  between  the  elephant,  massive  enough  to 
trample  its  way  through  the  densest  forest,  and  the 
humble  little  mouse  peeping  out  of  its  hole  in  the 
ground.  In  colour  the  difference  ranges  from  the 
light  blue  of  the  forget-me-not  to  the  deep  blue  of 
the  gentian  ;  from  the  delicate  pink  of  the  dianthus 


VARIETY  OF  LIFE  59 

to  the  deep  crimson  of  the  rhododendron  ;  from  the 
brilliant  hues  of  the  orchids  to  the  dull  browns  and 
greens  of  inconspicuous  tree  flowers  ;  from  the  vivid 
light  greens,  yellows,  and  reds  of  the  young  leaves 
of  these  tropical  forests  to  the  greyer  green  of  their 
maturity ;  from  the  smiting  reds  and  blues  of  the 
most  gaudy  butterflies,  beetles,  and  dragon-flies  to 
the  modest  browns  of  night-flying  moths  ;  from  the 
gorgeous  colours  of  the  parrots  to  the  familiar  black 
of  crows  ;  from  the  yellow-striped  tiger  to  the  earth- 
coloured  hare ;  from  the  dark-skinned  aborigine  to 
the  yellow-skinned  Mongolian  and  the  fair  Euro- 
pean. Similarly  do  plants  and  animals  vary  in 
form :  from  the  straight  pines  and  palms  to  the 
spreading,  umbrageous  oaks  and  laurels ;  from  up- 
standing lilies  to  parasitical  orchids  ;  from  monstrous 
spiky  beetles  to  symmetrical  dragon-flies  ;  from  un- 
gainly rhinoceros  to  graceful  antelope ;  from  short, 
sturdy  Bhutias  to  tall,  slim  Hindustanis.  Likewise 
in  character  individuals  are  as  different  as  the 
strong,  firm  tree  standing  open-faced,  four-square 
to  all  the  world  and  the  creeping,  insinuating  para- 
site ;  as  the  intelligent,  industrious  ant  and  the 
clumsy,  plodding  beetle  ;  as  the  plucky  boar  and  the 
timid  hare ;  as  the  rough  forest  tribesman  and  the 
cultured  Bengali. 

Lastly,  there  is  variety  among  not  only  the  dif- 
ferent species  of  plants,  animals,  insects,  etc.,  but 
also  the  individuals  of  the  same  species.  We  our- 
selves know  the  differences  there  are  between  one 
man  and  another,  and  as  far  as  that  goes  between 
ourselves  on  one  day  and  ourselves  on  the  next. 
Each  plant — and  still  more  each  animal — has  its 


60  THE  SUM  IMPRESSION 

own  unique  individuality.  Every  cavalry  officer, 
every  shepherd,  every  dog-owner,  every  pigeon- 
fancier  knows  that  each  horse,  sheep,  dog,  pigeon 
has  its  own  individuality  and  is  distinctly  different 
from  all  others  of  its  kind.  And  so  does  every 
gardener  know  that  each  rose,  each  tulip,  each 
pansy  is  different  from  all  other  roses,  tulips,  and 
pansies.  It  is  the  same  in  the  forest.  Hardly  two 
trees  or  plants  of  the  same  species  develop  their 
young  leaves,  open  their  flowers,  ripen  their  seeds, 
and  drop  their  leaves  at  the  same  tune.  Apart 
from  the  size  of  the  flower  and  leaf  there  are  differ- 
ences in  colour,  shape,  and  marking.  Each  in 
appearance  and  in  habit  has  an  individuality  of  its 
own. 

Such  is  the  variety  in  the  abundant  life  of  the 
forest  that  no  two  individuals,  no  two  blades  of 
grass,  or  no  two  leaves  are  in  every  detail  precisely 
alike.  And  this  is  the  second  outstanding  impres- 
sion we  receive. 

The  abundance  and  variety  of  life  are  evident 
enough.  Not  so  evident  but  equally  noteworthy  is 
the  intensity.  In  the  still  forest  one  of  the  giant 
trees  looks  utterly  impassive  and  immobile.  It 
stands  there  calm  and  unmoved.  Not  a  leaf  stirs. 
Yet  the  whole  and  every  minutest  part  of  it  is  in- 
stinct with  intensest  life.  It  is  made  up  of  count- 
less microscopic  cells  in  unceasing  activity.  Highly 
sensitive  and  mobile  cells  form  the  root-tips  and 
insinuate  their  way  into  every  crevice  in  search  of 
food  for  the  tree,  rejecting  what  is  unpalatable  and 
forwarding  what  is  useful  for  building  up  and  sus- 


INTENSITY  OF  LIFE  61 

taining  the  monarch.  Other  cells  take  in  necessary 
food  from  the  air.  Others  build  up  the  trunk  and 
its  protective  bark.  Others,  and  most  important 
of  all,  go  to  make  up  the  flowers  of  the  tree  and  the 
organs  of  reproduction  which  enable  the  tree  to 
propagate  its  kind. 

All  this  activity  of  the  separate  cells  and  com- 
binations of  cells  is  taking  place.  And  in  addition 
there  is  that  activity  of  them  all  in  their  together- 
ness, that  activity  which  keeps  the  cells  together, 
and  which  if  relaxed  for  a  moment  would  mean  that 
the  cells  would  all  collapse  as  the  grains  of  dust  in 
an  eddying  dust-devil  at  a  street  corner  collapse 
once  the  gust  of  wind  which  stirred  them  and  keeps 
them  together  drops  away.  What  must  be  the 
intensity  of  life  required  to  develop  the  tree  from 
the  seed  and  to  rear  that  giant  straight  up  from  the 
level  soil  200  feet  into  the  air  and  maintain  it  there 
two  hundred  years,  we  can  only  imagine ;  for  to 
outward  appearance  the  tree  is  quite  impassive.  It 
does  not  move  a  muscle  of  its  face  to  reveal  the 
intensity  of  life  within. 

The  tree  is  characteristic  of  every  living  thing. 
Every  plant  and  every  animal,  however  seemingly 
sluggish,  is  working  to  fulfil  its  life,  to  nourish  itself, 
to  reproduce  its  kind. 

Now,  the  amount  of  air  and  sunshine  for  plants 
may  be  practically  unlimited,  but  air  and  sunshine 
are  not  all  that  plants  require.  They  want  soil  and 
moisture  as  well.  And  the  standing-room  for 
plants  is  strictly  limited.  The  forest  stretches  away 
up  to  the  snows ;  but  there  it  stops.  Necessarily, 


62  THE  SUM  IMPRESSION 

therefore,  there  must  be  the  keenest  and  most 
incessant  struggle  among  the  plants  for  standing- 
room.  Only  a  comparatively  few  can  be  accom- 
modated. The  rest  cannot  survive.  And  as  the 
number  of  plants  which  can  survive  is  thus  limited, 
the  number  of  animals  is  limited  also,  for  animals 
are  dependent  on  plants.  Plants,  therefore,  in 
spite  of  their  eminently  pacific  appearance  are 
engaged  in  a  fierce  struggle  with  one  another  for 
standing-room.  And  animals  are  likewise  engaged 
in  a  struggle  among  themselves  for  the  plants. 

There  is  competition  among  the  roots  of  the 
different  individual  plants  for  the  food  and  water 
of  the  soil.  And  there  is  competition  among  the 
leaves  for  the  sunlight.  Each  plant  is  pushing  its 
roots  downwards  and  spreading  outward  for  more 
food  and  to  root  itself  more  firmly.  Each  is  strain- 
ing upward  to  receive  more  sunlight.  Each  is 
struggling  with  its  fellows  for  room  and  means  to 
develop  its  life.  Competitors  in  hundreds  and 
thousands  are  forced  to  withdraw  and  succumb. 
And  even  when  a  forest  giant  has  defeated  all  com- 
petitors and  reached  its  full  maturity  it  has  still  to 
maintain  the  struggle  and  hold  its  own  continually 
against  other  individuals  whose  roots  are  reaching 
out  below  and  whose  branches  are  spreading  out 
above ;  against  climbers  who  would  smother  it ;  and 
against  parasites  who  would  suck  its  very  life-blood. 
The  battle,  moreover,  is  often  not  so  much  between 
one  species  and  another  species  as  between  indi- 
viduals of  the  same  species.  And  it  is  a  war  which 
continues  through  life. 


THE  BATTLE  OF  LIFE  63 

The  struggle  for  existence  among  the  plants  and 
trees  is  keen  beyond  imagination.  And  the  struggle 
among  the  insects,  birds  and  beasts,  and  man  for 
the  plants  and  products  of  the  trees  is  no  less  severe. 
So  now  our  impression  is  that  of  an  abundant, 
varied  and  intense  life  in  which  the  individuals  are 
perpetually  struggling  with  one  another  for  bare 
existence. 

Under  these  stringent  and  stressful  conditions 
does  each  living  being  come  into  the  world.  He 
has  to  battle  his  way  through — or  succumb.  Plants 
as  well  as  men,  and  men  as  well  as  plants.  So,  as 
we  look  into  the  structure  of  animals  and  plants, 
we  are  not  surprised  to  find  that  in  order  to  cope 
with  their  surroundings  they  have  developed  organs 
which  are  specially  adapted  to  enable  them  to  secure 
the  needful  food,  to  hold  their  own  against  the  com- 
petition of  their  neighbours,  to  meet  the  exigencies 
of  their  surroundings,  and  to  pursue  their  own  life 
to  the  full  extent  of  its  possibilities.  Even  plants 
are  like  sentient  beings  in  this  respect.  The 
sensitive  tips  of  their  roots  are  organs  admirably 
adapted  for  feeling  their  way  through  the  soil  and 
selecting  from  its  constituents  wrhat  will  best 
nourish  the  plant.  The  leaves  opening  out  to 
the  air  and  sunshine  are  other  organs  adapted 
for  gathering  in  nourishment.  And  thorns  and 
poisonous  juices  are  means  adapted  to  fend  off 
destructive  neighbours.  The  eyes  and  ears  in 
animals  are  other  instances  of  organs  which 
enable  them  to  see  what  will  serve  them  as  food, 
or  to  hear  what  may  be  possible  enemies,  and  to 


64  THE  SUM  IMPRESSION 

make  use  of  what  will  help  them  to  the  proper 
fulfilment  of  their  life. 

We  see  each  individual  plant  and  animal  striving 
to  the  best  of  his  ability  to  adjust  himself  to  the  con- 
ditions in  which  he  finds  himself,  trying  to  adapt 
himself  to  his  surroundings — to  his  physical  sur- 
roundings, such  as  the  climate  and  soil,  and  to  his 
social  surroundings,  consisting  of  his  plant  and 
animal  neighbours  and  rivals.  We  shall  probably 
notice,  too,  that  he  seems  to  be  driven  by  some 
inner  impulse  (which  in  its  turn  is  a  responding  to 
the  impress  of  the  totality  of  the  individual's  sur- 
roundings) to  strive  to  do  something  more  than 
merely  adapt  himself  to  his  surroundings.  He  is 
urged  on  to  rise  superior  to  them. 

So  the  course  of  the  individual's  life  is  con- 
tinually being  affected  by  surroundings  which  com- 
pel him  to  adapt  himself  to  them  on  pain  of 
extinction  if  he  fails.  On  the  other  hand,  he  is 
himself,  in  his  own  small  way,  affecting  his  sur- 
roundings and  causing  them  to  adapt  themselves  to 
him.  Even  the  humblest  plant  takes  from  the  sur- 
rounding soil  and  air  what  it  needs  as  food  and 
changes  it  in  the  process  of  assimilation,  so  that  the 
surroundings  are,  to  a  slight  extent  at  least,  changed 
by  the  activity  of  the  plant.  And  we  already  have 
noticed  how  a  plant's  insect  surroundings  have  to 
adapt  themselves  to  the  plant.  There  is  reciprocal 
action,  therefore — the  surroundings  forcing  the 
individual  to  adapt  himself  to  them,  and  the  indi- 
vidual causing  the  surroundings  to  adapt  themselves 
to  him. 

Here  we  have  reached  the  point  where,  besides 


ADAPTATION  AND  SELECTION     65 

the  struggle  for  existence  among  the  individuals  of 
an  abundant,  varied,  and  intense  life,  there  is 
adaptation  among  the  individuals  to  their  surround- 
ings and  of  their  surroundings  to  the  individuals. 

We  have  now  to  note  how  with  the  adaptation 
goes  selection.  Set  amid  these  physical  and  organic 
surroundings,  some  helpful,  some  harmful,  the 
individual  has  to  spend  his  life  in  selecting  and 
rejecting  what  will  further  or  hinder  his  natural 
development.  He  has  to  reject  much,  for  there  is 
much  that  will  harm  him.  He  has  to  select  a  little 
— for  that  little  is  vitally  necessary  for  his  upbuild- 
ing and  maintenance.  From  among  the  elements 
of  the  soil  he  has  to  choose  those  particular  elements 
that  he  needs.  Thus  a  plant  selects  through  its 
roots  from  the  elements  of  the  soil,  and  through  its 
leaves  from  the  elements  of  the  air,  those  elements 
and  in  those  quantities  that  it  needs  for  nourishment 
and  growth.  But  it  has  also,  by  means  of  thorns 
or  poison  juices  or  other  device,  to  protect  itself 
from  being  itself  selected  by  some  animal  for  that 
animal's  own  nourishment  and  growth. 

So  the  individual  is  constantly  selecting,  and  is 
as  constantly  on  the  guard  against  being  selected. 
The  principle  of  selection  among  the  abundant  and 
varied  life  is  in  continual  operation.  And  unless 
he  selects  wisely  he  will  not  survive;  for  he  will 
either  have  insufficient  to  live  on  or  else  have  what 
is  harmful  to  his  life.  Nor  will  he  survive  unless  he 
is  able  to  fend  off  those  who  would  select  him  for 
their  own  maintenance.  There  is  selection  every- 
where— selection  by  the  individual  and  selection  of 


66  THE  SUM  IMPRESSION 

the    individual    by    surrounding    neighbours    and 
circumstances. 

Thus  far  we  have  only  recapitulated  what  most 
men  are  familiar  with  since  Darwin  commenced 
preaching  the  doctrine  of  Evolution  by  Natural 
Selection  sixty  years  ago.  But  the  Naturalist- 
Artist  of  the  future  .will  probably  not  be  content 
with  the  conclusion  to  which  so  many  jump  that  all 
that  Nature  teaches  or  expects  of  individuals — 
plants,  beasts,  or  men — is  that  they  should  adapt 
themselves  to  their  surroundings  and  fit  themselves 
to  survive;  that  all  Nature  has  at  heart  is  adapt- 
ability of  individuals  to  their  surroundings  and  their 
fitness  to  survive.  The  lowly  amoeba  can  perform 
these  unenterprising  functions  more  fitly  than  him- 
self. And  the  Artist  would  never  be  satisfied  with 
so  mean  and  meagre  an  ambition  as  merely  to  adapt 
himself  to  his  surroundings  and  fit  himself  to  survive. 
If  he  saw  evidence  of  no  higher  expectation  than 
that  in  the  workings  of  Nature,  his  heart  would  cer- 
tainly not  cleave  to  her  heart.  And  there  being 
estrangement  and  coolness  between  his  heart  and 
hers,  he  would  see  no  Beauty  in  Nature  and  his 
pursuit  of  Natural  Beauty  might  here  end. 

But  an  instinct  within  him  tells  him  that  this 
cannot  be  the  last  word  as  to  Nature's  character 
and  methods.  He  himself  is  constantly  risking  his 
life  with  no  thought  of  trying  to  survive,  and  he 
sees  his  neighbours  doing  the  same.  And  his 
inclination  is  to  go  a  good  deal  farther  than  tamely 
adapting  himself  to  his  surroundings.  He  wants 
and  strives  to  rise  superior  to  them — and  he  finds 


PURPOSIVENESS  67 

his  neighbours  likewise  striving.  So  with  this 
instinct  goading  him  on  he  is  driven  to  probe  deeper 
still  into  the  mystery  of  the  forest  life. 

Of  selection  and  adaptation  we  have  seen  evi- 
dence throughout  the  whole  forest  life.  Now, 
where  there  is  selection  and  where  there  is  adaptation 
there  must  be  purposiveness.  Selection  implies  the 
power  of  choice,  and  we  have  seen  how  plants  as 
well  as  animals  deliberately  and  effectively  exercise 
this  power  of  choice.  And  adaptation  implies 
adjustment  to  an  end,  and  we  have  seen  how  won- 
derfully plants  no  less  than  animals  adapt  them- 
selves to  certain  ends.  And  where  individuals  have 
the  power  of  choice  and  exercise  that  power;  and 
where  they  have  the  power  of  adapting  themselves 
to  certain  ends  and  exercise  that  power,  there 
obviously  is  purposiveness. 

Purposiveness  runs  like  a  streak  through  every 
activity.  It  permeates  the  whole  forest  life.  It  is 
observable  in  plants  no  less  than  in  animals. 
Naturalists,  indeed,  regard  trees  and  plants  as  truly 
sentient  beings.  And  the  means  plants  employ  to 
compass  the  end  they  have  in  view  are  truly  won- 
derful. Still  more  remarkable  is  the  fact  that 
hardly  two  attain  their  object  by  exactly  the  same 
means.  The  tropical  forest  is  full  of  climbing 
plants  bent  upon  reaching  the  sunlight.  But  some 
climb  by  coiling  round  the  trunk  of  a  tree  like  a 
snake,  some  swarm  up  it  by  holding  on  with  claws, 
some  ascend  by  means  of  adhering  aerial  roots,  and 
some  reach  what  they  want  by  pushing  through  a 
tangle  of  branches  spreading  out  arms  and  hauling 


68  THE  SUM  IMPRESSION 

themselves  up.  And  when  plants  have  attained 
maturity  and  flowered,  the  flowers  employ  number- 
less ways  of  attracting  insects  for  the  purpose  of 
fertilisation.  In  a  still,  tropical  forest,  such  as  that 
of  Lower  Sikkim,  there  is  no  hope  of  the  pollen 
being  carried  from  one  flower  to  another  by  air- 
currents.  The  flowers  have  therefore  to  devise  a 
means  for  the  transport  of  the  pollen.  Efforts  are 
made  to  induce  winged  creatures — insects  in  most 
cases,  but  sometimes  birds — to  render  assistance. 
Colours  for  day-flying  insects  and  scent  for  night- 
flying  insects  are  accordingly  employed  as  means  to 
this  end.  Brilliant  colours  attract  butterflies  and 
bees  by  day.  Strong  scent — sometimes  pleasant  to 
our  taste,  sometimes  the  reverse — attracts  moths 
and  other  insects  by  night.  And  the  flowers  which 
depend  on  their  scents  and  not  on  colour  are  usually 
white  or  dull  brown  or  green.  And  this  scent  is 
not  exhaled  when  it  is  not  needed,  but  only  when 
the  insects  which  the  flowers  wish  to  attract  are 
about. 

Orchids  especially  seem  to  know  what  they 
want.  Their  aerial  roots  wander  about  in  search 
of  what  they  want  and  seem  to  smell  their  way. 
They  use  discrimination  in  utilising  their  know- 
ledge. They  choose.  And  each  individual  seems 
to  choose  in  its  own  way.  From  among  many 
means  of  achieving  the  same  end  they  make  a 
definite  choice,  and  different  plants  make  different 
choices — they  use  different  means. 

Plants,  therefore,  quite  evidently  employ  means 
to  an  end.  They  have  an  end  in  view — sometimes 
their  own  maintenance,  sometimes  the  perpetua- 


PURPOSEFUL  STRUCTURES         69 

tion  of  their  kind,  sometimes  something  else — and 
they  employ  means  to  achieve  that  end.  They  are, 
that  is  to  say,  purposive  in  their  nature. 

Evidence  of  purposiveness  is  also  furnished  by 
the  wonderful  organs  of  adaptation,  root-tips, 
leaves,  eyes,  lungs,  etc.  It  is  extremely  improb- 
able that  they  came  into  being — or  even  started  to 
come  into  being — by  mere  chance  alone.  The 
odds  are  countless  millions  to  one  against  the  atoms, 
molecules,  and  cells — myriads  in  number — of  any 
one  of  these  organs  of  adaptation  having  by  mere 
chance  grouped  themselves  in  such  a  way  as  to  form 
an  effective  eye,  or  lung,  or  leaf.  It  is,  literally 
speaking,  infinitely  improbable  that  the  organs  of 
adaptation  we  see  in  a  forest,  in  plant  and  animal, 
should  have  come  into  existence  through  chance 
alone. 

The  organs  of  adaptation  are  distinctly  and  defi- 
nitely purposive  structures — not  purposed,  perhaps, 
but  certainly  purposeful.  In  its  struggle  with  its 
surroundings  and  with  competitors  the  individual 
has  been  compelled  to  bring  into  being  organs  to 
fulfil  a  purpose.  It  is  not  the  case  that  the  organ 
was  first  created  and  then  a  use  found  for  it,  or 
use  made  of  it.  What  actually  happens  is  that  first 
there  is  a  vague  but  insistent  reaching  out  towards 
an  end,  towards  the  fulfilment  of  some  inner  want 
or  need — the  need  for  food  or  to  propagate,  or 
whatever  it  may  be — and  that  to  achieve  that  end, 
or  fulfil  that  need,  the  individual  is  driven  to  create 
a  special  organisation — as  an  Air  Ministry  was 
created  during  the  War  to  fulfil  the  new  need  for 

7 


70  THE  SUM  IMPRESSION 

fighting  in  the  air — and  so  a  new  organ  is  pro- 
duced :  an  essentially  purposive  structure  such  as  the 
eye  or  the  lung,  though  unpurposed  before  the  need 
arose.  The  organs  we  see,  therefore,  are  outward 
and  visible  signs  of  the  existence  within  of  a  definite 
striving  towards  an  end — that  is,  of  a  purpose. 

The  forest  shows  an  abundant,  varied,  and 
intense  life  in  which  individuals  are  for  ever  battling 
with  one  another.  But  all  is  not  happening  by 
chance.  Everywhere  we  see  signs  of  purposive- 
ness.  Purposiveness — the  striving  towards  an  end — 
stands  out  as  a  dominating  feature  in  forest  life. 
Selections  and  adaptations  are  made,  but  they  are 
made  with  some  purpose  in  view.  Purpose  governs 
the  adaptations  and  selections.  What  that  purpose 
is  we  shall  try  and  discover  as  we  get  to  know  still 
more  of  Nature. 

So  far  we  have  been  observing  individuals  as 
separate  individuals.  Now  we  must  look  at  them 
gathered  together  as  a  whole.  And  the  first  point 
we  note  is  that  though  each  individual  has  his  own 
unique  individuality,  whether  he  be  plant  or  man, 
all  are  kept  together  as  a  single  whole.  We  have 
seen  the  individuals  battling  with  one  another,  com- 
peting with  one  another,  struggling  against  one 
another.  But  that  is  only  one  side  of  the  picture. 
Just  as  remarkable  as  the  way  in  which  they  have 
to  resist  one  another  is  the  way  in  which  they 
depend  on  one  another.  Their  interdependence  is, 
therefore,  the  point  we  have  now  to  note. 

Since  Darwin  drew  our  attention  to  the  struggle 
for  existence  and  survival  of  the  fittest,  the  per- 


INTERDEPENDENCE  71 

petual  strife  in  Nature  has  been  clear  enough.  But 
hard,  selfish,  cruel,  brutal  though  the  struggle 
frequently  is,  though  the  strong  will  often  trample 
mercilessly  on  the  weak  and  let  the  unfit  go  to  the 
wall  without  any  consideration  whatever;  yet  the 
very  strongest  and  fittest  individual  could  not  sur- 
vive for  a  moment  by  itself  alone.  And  what  is 
just  as  remarkable  as  the  struggle  between  indi- 
viduals is  their  dependence  upon  one  another. 

All  plants  depend  upon  the  natural  elements — 
the  soil,  water,  air,  and  light.  Animals  depend  on 
plants.  And  many  animals  depend  upon  other 
animals.  A  forest  tree  in  its  maturity  is  covered 
with  blossoms,  some  conspicuous,  others  incon- 
spicuous to  sight,  but  very  conspicuous  to  smell. 
These  blossoms,  either  by  sight  or  scent,  attract 
butterflies,  bees,  moths,  and  other  insects  to  sip 
their  nectar,  and  in  so  doing  carry  away  the  pollen 
of  the  flowers,  and  unwittingly  pass  it  on  to  another 
flower  and  fertilise  it.  The  insect  thus  enables  the 
tree  to  procreate  its  species.  But  the  butterfly, 
after  sipping  the  nectar  of  the  flower  of  the  tree, 
deposits  its  eggs  on  the  under  surface  of  the  leaves, 
and  the  leaves  give  nourishment  to  the  caterpillars 
into  which  these  eggs  develop.  Besides  this,  the 
flowers,  having  been  fertilised  by  the  insects, 
develop  into  fruits  or  berries  containing  seeds ;  and 
these  fruits,  berries,  and  seeds  form  food  for 
monkeys,  birds,  bats,  and  rodents.  In  quarrelling 
for  these  many  are  dropped  and  form  food  for  mice 
and  others  below.  Birds,  finding  food  so  near, 
pair,  build  their  nests,  and  bring  up  their  young  in 
its  branches.  And  in  addition  to  the  birds  which 


72  THE  SUM  IMPRESSION 

are  attracted  by  the  berries,  fruits,  and  seeds,  other 
birds  which  are  attracted  by  the  caterpillars  come 
there  and  build  their  nests.  Without  the  flowers 
the  bees  would  be  starved ;  without  the  bees  or 
other  insects  the  flowers  would  not  be  fertilised  and 
the  tree  would  not  perpetuate  itself.* 

The  lives  of  all  individuals,  whether  plants, 
beasts,  or  men,  are  thus  curiously  interwoven  with 
and  interdependent  on  one  another.  They  are  also 
dependent  upon  the  chemical  elements  in  the  soil 
and  air.  And  even  then  the  dependence  does  not 
cease,  for  they  depend,  too,  upon  the  light  and 
heat  from  the  Sun.  And  the  Sun  itself,  and  this 
Earth  as  well,  are  subtly  connected  with  the  whole 
Stellar  Universe. 

It  is  only  within  limits  that  any  individual  can 
be  regarded  as  a  distinct  and  separate  entity.  It 
has  its  own  unique  individuality,  it  is  true.  But  it 
is  also  connected  with  all  the  rest  of  the  forest  and 
with  all  the  rest  of  the  Earth,  of  the  Solar  System, 
and  of  the  Universe.  Each  individual  is  to  some 
extent  dependent  upon  all  other  individuals.  All 
influence  and  are  influenced  by  all  the  rest.  There 
is  mutual  influence  everywhere.  And  all  are  con- 
nected in  a  whole — the  whole  influencing  each 
individual  and  each  individual  influencing  the 
whole. 

So  besides  the  resistance  of  individuals  to  one 
another,  there  is  attraction.  Besides  conflict  there 
is  co-operation.  Besides  independence  there  is 
interdependence. 

*  I   take   this   illustration  from    Rodway's    "In  the   Guiana 
Forest."     It  applies  equally  to  any  tropical  forest. 


ORGANISING  ACTIVITY  73 

The  life  of  the  forest  thus  forms  a  whole.  Indi- 
viduals have  their  due  allowance  of  freedom.  But 
they  are  kept  together  in  a  whole.  Running 
through  the  individuals  in  their  ensemble,  binding 
them  together,  in  spite  of  the  tether  they  are 
allowed,  must  therefore  be  some  kind  of  Organising 
Activity.  We  cannot  look  into  that  marvellous 
forest  life  without  seeing  that  at  the  back  of  it, 
working  all  the  way  through  it,  controlling, 
guiding,  inspiring  every  movement,  is  some 
dominating  Activity,  which,  while  allowing  indi- 
viduals freedom  for  experimenting  by  the  process 
of  trial  and  error,  yet  keeps  them  all  bound  together 
as  a  whole.  And  when  we  note  the  evidence  of 
purposiveness  everywhere  so  abundant,  we  cannot 
resist  the  conclusion  that  this  Activity  also  gives 
direction. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  suppose  that  this  Activity 
emanates  from  any  thing  or  person  outside  Nature. 
It  may  perfectly  well  exercise  its  control  and 
guidance  from  within — just  as  the  activity  which  is 
"  I  "  controls,  consciously  or  unconsciously,  directly 
or  indirectly,  the  movements  and  actions  of  every 
particle  of  which  "my"  body  is  made  up.  But 
what  we  cannot  but  assume  is  that  throughout  this 
prolific  and  marvellously  varied  forest  life,  through 
every  tiny  plant  and  every  forest  giant,  through 
every  leaf  and  petal,  through  each  little  insect  and 
every  bird  and  butterfly,  through  the  wild  beasts  of 
the  jungle,  the  wary  forest  folk,  and  the  most  cul- 
tured men — through  each  and  all  and  the  whole  in 
its  collectedness  there  runs  some  kind  of  unifying 
Activity,  holding  the  whole  together,  ordering  all, 


74  THE  SUM  IMPRESSION 

dominating  all,  directing  all — just  as  the  orchid- 
spirit  holds  together  and  directs  the  activities  of 
each  particle  which  goes  to  make  up  the  orchid ;  or 
the  eagle-spirit  directs  the  activities  of  each  particle 
which  goes  to  make  up  the  eagle. 

Suffusing  the  whole,  embracing  the  whole, 
permeating  each  single  member  of  the  whole,  there 
must  be  an  organising  and  directing  Activity,  or  we 
should  not  see  the  order  and  purposiveness  we  do. 

We  shall  now  see  that  this  Organising  Activity 
gives  not  only  direction,  but  an  upward  direction 
to  the  whole  which  it  controls. 

We  have  already  noted  that  among  individuals 
the  variety  is  such  that  no  two  are  exactly  alike. 
Each  individual,  however  nearly  alike,  varies  in 
some  slight  degree  from  every  other.  And  new 
variations  are  constantly  being  created.  Now  we 
have  to  note  that  besides  variation  there  is  gradation. 
There  is  a  scale  of  being.  And  individuals  are 
graded  on  that  scale.  One  is  higher  than  another. 

As  there  are  gradations  in  height  from  the  plains 
to  the  outlying  spurs  of  the  Himalaya,  and  from 
these  again  to  the  higher  ridges,  and  from  these  on 
to  the  great  mountains,  and  finally  to  Kinchin junga 
and  Mount  Everest ;  and  as  there  are  gradations  in 
size  from  tiny  plants  to  the  giant  trees ;  so  there  are 
gradations  in  worth  and  value  from  the  simple 
lichen  or  moss  to  the  highly  complex  orchid ;  from 
the  microscopic  animalculae  of  a  stagnant  pond  to 
monkeys  and  men ;  from  simple  primitive  men  to 
the  highly  cultured  Bengali;  and  from  the  simple 
Bengali  villager  to  the  poet  Rabindranath  Tagore. 


GRADATION  75 

Everywhere  there  is  scale,  gradation,  grade.  The 
differences  between  individuals  is  not  on  the  level 
but  on  ascending  stages.  Even  in  very  primitive 
communities,  where  all  men  are  equal  to  the  extent 
that  there  are  no  formal  chiefs,  one  or  two  men 
always  stand  out  pre-eminently  above  the  rest, 
above  the  younger,  the  less  skilful,  the  less 
experienced. 

There  is  variation  everywhere,  and  wherever 
there  is  variation  there  is  gradation.  Living  beings 
are  no  more  exactly  equal  than  they  are  exactly 
alike.  Either  in  proficiency,  or  in  speed,  or  in 
strength,  or  in  cunning,  or  in  alertness,  or  in 
general  worth,  one  is  superior  to  the  other.  We 
determine  which  is  the  faster  horse  by  pitting  one 
against  the  other  in  a  race.  We  find  out  which  is 
the  superior  boxer  by  making  the  two  men  fight 
each  other.  We  find  out  which  is  the  cleverest 
boy  by  testing  him  at  an  examination.  We  expect 
to  determine  which  is  the  ablest  political  leader  by 
making  him  submit  himself  to  a  General  Election. 
We  decide  which  is  the  most  beautiful  rose  or  orchid 
by  putting  the  various  flowers  before  a  committee 
of  judges.  It  is  seldom  possible  to  say  with  strict 
accuracy  which  one  individual  is  superior  to  the 
other,  and  to  arrange  the  various  individuals  in  their 
truly  right  place  in  the  scale.  But  quite  evidently 
we  do  recognise  the  scale  and  recognise  that 
theoretically  it  is  possible  to  grade  each  individual 
on  it,  even  though  our  practical  methods  may  be 
somewhat  rough-and-ready. 

This  fact  that  gradation,  as  well  as  variation, 
exists  is  one  of  the  great  facts  we  have  to  note. 


76  THE  SUM  IMPRESSION 

For  it  indicates  that  the  Organising  Activity  which 
keeps  the  individuals  together  is  not  keeping  them 
together  on  a  uniform  dead  level  like  the  ocean,  but 
is  propelling  them  upward  like  the  mountain.  The 
significance  of  this  fact  has  not  hitherto  been 
adequately  noted.  We  are  for  ever  speaking  of 
equality  when  there  is  no  equality.  We  have  never 
noted  with  sufficient  attention  that  everywhere 
there  are  grades  and  degrees.  But  it  is  a  fact  which 
a  contemplation  of  the  forest  indelibly  impresses  on 
us.  And  it  is  a  most  welcome  and  inspiring  fact, 
for  it  gives  us  a  vision  of  higher  things  and  promotes 
a  zealous  emulation  among  us. 

And  the  Organising  Activity  is  not  only  upward- 
reaching,  but  forward-looking.  It  looks  to  the 
future.  We  have  remarked  how  the  individuals 
strive  and  compete  with  one  another  in  order  to  get 
food  and  air  and  light  with  which  to  nourish  and 
maintain  themselves.  But  self-maintenance  is  not 
their  only  object.  They  seek  to  propagate  them- 
selves— to  perpetuate  their  kind.  They  even  make 
provision  for  their  offspring.  They  go  further  still 
and  sacrifice  themselves  that  their  offspring  may 
flourish. 

Here  again  selfishness  is  not  the  last  word. 
Even  plants  will  make  provision  for  their  offspring, 
and  in  the  last  resort  will  sacrifice  themselves  that 
their  offspring  may  survive.  A  plant  will  fight 
with  its  neighbours  for  the  means  wherewith  to 
build  itself  up.  But  it  will  also  provide  for  more 
than  mere  maintenance.  It  will  build  up  organs 
for  the  purpose  of  propagating  itself.  Even  ferns 


CARE  OF  OFFSPRING  77 

have  their  organs  for  producing  seeds.  And  many 
a  plant  will  make  a  supreme  effort  to  produce  off- 
spring rather  than  die  without  having  perpetuated 
its  kind.  And  plants — and  of  course  more  markedly 
animals  and  men — do  not  stop  with  merely  repro- 
ducing their  kind.  Besides  devoting  their  energies 
to  propagation,  they  will  deliberately  make  special 
provision  for  their  offspring ;  they  will  supply  it 
with  albumen  and  starch.  And  many  insects  are 
not  only  indefatigable,  but  highly  intelligent,  in 
providing  food  for  their  young  even  before  the 
young  are  hatched  out.  They  do  not  lay  their  eggs 
on  any  plant  at  random,  but  will  wander  for  miles 
to  find  a  plant  on  which  their  young  can  feed,  and 
they  then  lay  their  eggs  on  that  plant.  Individual 
plants,  insects,  animals,  or  men  may  be  frightfully 
selfish  in  their  hard  struggle  for  existence,  but  the 
one  thing  in  regard  to  which  no  individual  is  selfish 
is  in  regard  to  its  offspring.  Primitive  man,  utterly 
callous  about  the  sufferings  of  animals  and  of  his 
own  fellow-men  and  even  of  his  wife,  is  tenderly 
careful  of  his  child  while  it  remains  a  child — and 
this  is  a  very  significant  trait  in  his  character. 

However  indifferent  the  individual  may  be  to 
the  sufferings  of  those  about  him,  he  will  make  any 
sacrifice  for  his  offspring.  There  is  some  instinct 
within  plants  and  animals  alike  which  impels  them 
to  sacrifice  themselves  that  their  kind  may  continue. 

So  that  Activity  which  is  at  the  source  of  all  life, 
and  is  keeping  living  things  together  in  an  inter- 
connected whole,  not  only  forces  them  upward  in 
the  scale  of  being,  but  is  also  driving  them  to  look 
forward  into  the  future,  to  provide  for  the  future — 


78  THE  SUM  IMPRESSION 

and,  indeed,  to  make  the  future  better  than  the 
present. 

This  seems  to  be  the  way — judging  by  what  we 
see  in  the  forest — the  Activity  works.  Things  have 
not  come  to  be  as  they  are  by  the  slap-dash, 
irresponsible,  unregulated  methods  of  mere  chance. 
We  cannot  fail  to  see  that  chance  does  play  some 
part.  One  seed  from  a  tree  may  fall  into  a  rivulet 
and  be  swept  away  to  the  sea,  while  another  may  be 
borne  by  a  gust  of  wind,  or  by  a  bird,  on  to  rich 
soil  where  competitors  are  few,  and  be  able  to  grow 
up  into  a  monarch  of  the  forest,  to  live  for  a  hun- 
dred years,  and  to  give  birth  to  thousands  like  itself. 
This  is  true.  But  chance  will  not  produce  the 
advancement  and  progress  which  is  observable. 
Chance  will  not  produce  a  single  one  of  those  organs 
of  adaptation  we  see  in  myriads  in  the  forest.  And 
chance  would  not  have  made  the  barren  earth  of 
a  hundred  million  years  ago  bring  forth  the  plant, 
animal,  and  human  life  we  see  on  it  to-day. 

The  Activity  does  not  work  on  the  haphazard 
methods  of  pure  chance.  Nor,  on  the  other  hand, 
are  its  operations  conducted  in  the  rigid,  mechanical 
method  of  a  machine.  Nor,  again,  can  the  result 
we  see  be  due  to  the  working  of  blind  physical  and 
chemical  processes  alone.  There  is  a  great  deal 
too  much  variety  and  spontaneity  and  originality 
about.  We  could  not  possibly  look  upon  the 
forest  as  a  machine — even  of  the  most  complicated 
kind.  A  machine  goes  grinding  round  and  round, 
producing  things  of  exactly  the  same  pattern. 
Whereas  no  two  things  exactly  alike  are  ever  turned 


NO  MECHANICAL  ACTIVITY        79 

out  in  the  forest.  And  blind  physical  and  chemical 
processes  could  by  themselves — by  themselves  alone 
— never  produce  the  novelties,  the  entirely  new  and 
unique  things,  and  things  higher  and  higher  in  the 
scale  of  being,  which  we  see  in  the  forest.  Only  a 
man  impervious  to  the  teaching  of  common  sense 
could  suppose  that  the  care  which  plant,  beast,  and 
man  alike  show  for  their  offspring  could  be  the 
result  of  bare  physical  and  chemical  processes  with- 
out the  inclusion  with  these  processes  of  any  other 
agency  whatsoever. 

Nor,  on  the  other  hand,  do  we  see  any  signs  of 
the  forest  being  the  result  of  a  preconceived  plan 
gradually  being  worked  out — as  a  bridge  is 
gradually  built  up  according  to  the  previously 
thought  out  plan  of  the  engineer.  The  carrying 
out  of  a  plan  means  that  in  course  of  time  the  plan 
will  be  completed,  and  that  each  stage  is  a  step 
towards  its  completion.  But  in  the  forest  life  there 
is  no  sign  of  any  beginning  of  an  approach  towards 
the  completion  of  a  plan.  There  is  no  tendency 
to  a  closing  in.  There  is  a  reaching  upward,  it  is 
true.  But  there  is  also  a  splaying  outward.  One 
line  leads  up  to  man.  But  others  splay  out  to 
insects,  birds,  and  elephants. 

Another  noticeable  fact  is  that  nowhere  is  per- 
fection reached.  If  a  plan  were  being  worked  we 
should  expect  to  see  the  lower  stages — like  the 
foundations  of  the  bridge — well  and  truly  laid, 
incapable  of  improvement.  But  no  living  being — 
neither  the  lowliest  nor  the  highest — is  itself  as  a 
whole  or  in  any  one  particular  absolutely  perfect. 
There  is  room  for  improvement  everywhere.  Most 


80  THE  SUM  IMPRESSION 

wonderful  things  we  see.  But  not  perfection.  The 
eye  is  a  wonderful  thing.  But  an  oculist  would 
point  out  defects  in  even  the  best. 

And  if  it  be  argued  that  there  has  not  been  suffi- 
cient time  yet  to  work  out  a  plan,  the  reply  is  that 
there  has  been  infinite  time.  Time  is  infinite.  If 
the  Activity  \vere  merely  working  out  a  plan,  the 
plan  would  have  been  completed  ages  ago. 

So  the  Organising  Activity  which  we  see  must 
be  working  at  the  back  of  things,  keeping  all  the 
separate  individuals  together  in  a  connected  whole, 
not  only  preserves  the  strictest  order  among  them, 
but  grants  them  freedom,  stimulates  emulation 
among  them,  inspires  them  to  reach  upward  and 
to  look  into  and  provide  for  the  future.  Such  an 
Activity  is  no  mere  mechanical  activity.  It  is  a 
purposive  Activity.  It  is  an  essentially  spiritual 
Activity.  Spirit  is  not  the  casual  flash  flaming  up 
from  the  working  of  blind  physical  and  chemical 
forces.  Spirit  dominates  these  blind  forces.  Spirit 
is  a  true  determining  factor  in  the  whole  process. 
Spirit  is  at  the  root  and  source  and  permeates  the 
whole. 

This  Spiritual  Activity  is  what  in  ordinary  lan- 
guage we  speak  of  as  "the  Spirit  of  Nature,"  and 
emanates  from  the  Heart  of  Nature. 

When,  therefore,  our  Artist  sums  up  his  im- 
pressions of  Nature  as  epitomised  in  the  life  of  the 
forest ;  when  he  has  been  able  to  feel  that  he  has, 
as  it  were,  got  inside  the  skin  of  Nature,  entered 
into  her  Spirit  and  really  understood  her — as  the 
artist-midge  we  have  referred  to  would  enter  into 


A  SPIRITUAL  ACTIVITY  81 

the  nature  of  a  man  and  try  and  understand  him — 
he  will  probably  find  that  Nature  works  in  very 
much  the  same  way  as  he  himself  works,  and  is  of 
much  the  same  character  as  himself. 

The  Artist  will  observe  that  Nature  neither 
works  by  mere  chance,  tossing  up  at  each  turning 
whether  she  shall  go  to  the  right  or  to  the  left, 
and  quite  indifferent  as  to  which  way  she  takes; 
nor  in  the  set  and  rigid  manner  of  a  machine ;  nor 
yet,  again,  in  the  cut-and-dried  fashion  which  the 
execution  of  a  previously  conceived  plan  implies. 
Order  everywhere  the  Artist  will  have  observed. 
But  order  need  not  mean  woodenness  and 
machinery.  Order  is  simply  the  absolutely 
essential  prerequisite  of  any  Freedom.  And  it  is 
Freedom  that  the  Artist  everywhere  observes. 
Nature  is  not  closed  in  by  the  designed  overarch 
of  an  eventually-to-be-completed  plan.  The 
zenith  and  horizon  are  always  open.  There  is 
always  order,  but  there  is  scope  illimitable  for 
Nature's  workings. 

So  the  sum  impression  the  Artist  will  probably 
receive  is  that  Nature  is  in  her  essential  character 
an  Artist  like  himself — that  she  creates  and  goes 
on  creating,  just  as  he  creates  and  goes  on  creating. 
A  painter  \vho  is  a  true  artist  and  not  a  mere 
copyist  paints  "out  of  his  head,"  as  the  saying 
goes,  pictures  which  are  true  creations — something 
new  and  unique,  though  founded  on  and  related 
to  the  pre-existing.  And  there  is  no  limit  to  the 
pictures  he  might  paint  out  of  his  head.  He  is 
not  tied  down  in  advance  by  any  preconceived  plan. 
According  as  he  is  roused  and  stirred  by  the 


82  THE  SUM  IMPRESSION 

complex  life  around  him,  he  could — if  he  were 
physically  able — go  on  for  ever  painting  picture 
after  picture,  each  a  new  creation.  In  the  same 
way  a  poet  could  go  on  writing  poems.  The 
poet  does  not  turn  out  poems  like  a  machine  turns 
out  pins,  each  like  the  other.  He  is  not  tied  down 
to  what  he  writes.  He  writes  out  of  his  own  heart 
what  he  likes.  And  he  does  not  and  could  not  turn 
out  two  poems  exactly  the  same.  Nor  does  he 
write  according  to  plan  as  the  bridge-builder  works 
according  to  the  plan  of  the  engineer.  He  works 
as  he  goes.  He  works  by  spontaneous  creativeness. 
He  is  utterly  original — a  true  creator.  And  even 
so  will  our  Artist  hold  that  Nature  works. 

The  letters  of  Nature's  alphabet  which  the 
Artist  sees  in  the  forest  are  not  in  the  places  they 
are  either  through  mere  chance  or  according  to  a 
definitely  prepared  plan.  The  letters  form  words, 
the  words  form  lines,  and  the  lines  form  poems. 
The  Artist  reads  the  words  and  understands  the 
meaning  of  the  poems,  and  so  understands  the 
character  of  the  Poet — the  Poet  whose  name  is 
Nature.  But  the  Artist  knows  that  the  words  and 
lines  and  poems  he  sees  in  the  forest  are  there  as 
spontaneous  creations  from  the  mind  of  Nature  as 
poems  arise  in  his  own  mind.  And  he  knows  that 
Nature  could  go  on — and  must  go  on — creating 
these  poems,  painting  these  pictures,  for  ever  and 
ever. 

Nature  will,  indeed,  work  to  an  end  as  an  Artist 
works  to  an  end.  Nature  has  purposiveness  as  an 
Artist  has  purposiveness.  But  that  end  is  some- 
thing which  Nature,  like  the  Artist,  is  always 


NATURE'S  END  83 

revising,  re-creating,  improving,  perfecting.  An 
Artist  has  the  general  end  of  creating  Beauty,  but 
he  is  always  striving  to  enrich  and  intensify  it,  to 
create  it  in  greater  and  greater  perfection.  And 
even  so  does  Nature  work. 

As  the  Artist  puts  himself  in  touch  with  the 
Heart  of  Nature,  the  dominant  impression  he 
receives  is  of  Nature  ever  straining  after  higher 
perfection,  ever  striving  to  achieve  a  greater 
excellence,  and  create  beings  with  higher  and  higher 
modes  of  life.  He  sees  her  straining  upward  in  the 
mountain,  in  the  trees,  in  the  climbers  on  the  trees, 
in  every  blade  of  grass.  He  sees  the  whole  of  life 
straining  to  achieve  higher  and  higher  forms,  more 
perfect  flowers,  more  intelligent  animals,  more  spirit- 
ual men.  He  sees  the  life  of  the  seas  stretching  up 
out  of  the  seas  on  to  the  land.  He  sees  the  life 
of  the  land  striving  to  reach  the  highest  points  on 
the  land.  And  he  sees  it  also  soaring  up  into  the 
air  and  making  itself  at  home  there,  too.  Every- 
where he  sees  evidence  of  aspiration  and  upward 
effort. 

But  he  notes  also  that  with  this  upward  effort 
there  goes  a  downward  pull.  The  mountain  strives 
upward,  but  it  is  drawn  down  by  the  forces  of 
gravitation.  The  eagle  soars  up  in  the  sky,  but 
has  to  come  down  to  earth  to  rest  and  feed.  The 
poet  aspires  to  heaven,  but  has  to  stop  on  earth 
and  earn  his  daily  bread. 

Nature,  like  himself,  the  Artist  finds,  is  engaged 
in  a  constant  struggle  between  an  impulse  to  excen- 
tration  and  the  necessity  for  concentration.  She 
wants  to  fly  off  to  the  zenith  and  to  the  horizon, 


84  THE  SUM  IMPRESSION 

but  is  continually  being  drawn  into  the  centre.  She 
wants  to  let  herself  go,  but  has  to  keep  herself  in. 
And  all  this  is  to  the  good.  For  the  necessity 
for  concentration  only  serves  to  strengthen  and 
refine  her  aspiration.  And  the  net  result  is  higher 
and  higher  perfection.  She  cannot  rise  any  higher 
in  a  mountain,  so  she  rises  in  a  higher  form  in  a 
tree.  She  cannot  rise  any  higher  in  a  tree,  so  she 
rises  in  higher  form  in  an  orchid.  She  cannot 
rise  any  higher  in  an  orchid,  so  she  rises  in  higher 
form  in  a  man.  She  cannot  rise  any  higher  in  man 
as  an  intelligent  animal,  so  she  rises  in  higher 
form  in  man  as  a  spiritual  being,  capable  of  spiritual 
appreciation  and  of  spiritual  communion  with  her. 

The  gravitation  to  a  centre — the  necessity  for 
concentration — does  not  suppress  and  crush  the 
aspiration  of  Nature ;  it  only  serves  to  compel  the 
aspiration  to  refine  and  perfect  itself. 

In  this  spirit  of  aspiration  checked  by  concentra- 
tion the  Artist  will  surely  find  what  is  after  his  own 
heart.  He  will  recognise  that  what  is  going  on  in 
Nature  is  the  same  as  what  goes  on  in  his  own  heart. 
He  and  Nature  have  a  common  aspiration.  As  he 
aspires  but  has  to  concentrate,  so  does  Nature  aspire 
but  has  to  concentrate.  As  he  works,  so  does 
Nature  work.  What  he  aims  at,  that  also  does 
Nature  aim  at.  And  when  the  Naturalist  within 
him  convinces  him  that,  so  far  as  forest  life  reveals 
it,  this  is  Nature's  manner  and  this  is  Nature's  end, 
then  his  heart  goes  out  to  the  Heart  of  Nature, 
his  heart  and  her  heart  become  one ;  and  from  that 
community  of  heart  Beauty  unending  springs. 

He  will  without  reserve  or  hesitation  be  able  to 


A  COMMON  ASPIRATION  85 

throw  his  whole  heart  into  the  enjoyment  of  Natural 
Beauty  in  a  way  that  would  have  been  utterly  im- 
possible if  he  had  had  to  come  to  the  conclusion 
that  Nature  cared  only  for  the  brutally  fittest,  wholly 
irrespective  of  their  worth,  or  that  Nature  was  at 
the  mercy  of  chance  and  had  no  wish,  intention, 
or  power  to  make  good  prevail  over  ill.  And  with 
his  instinctive  love  of  Natural  Beauty  thus  con- 
firmed and  strengthened  by  this  testing  of  his 
instinct  against  what  cool  reasoning  on  the  facts 
revealed  by  observation  in  the  forest  had  to  say 
about  it,  he  can  with  lightened  heart  search  still 
further  into  Nature,  and  see  her  in  higher,  wider, 
deeper  aspects  than  the  forest  alone  can  disclose. 


CHAPTER  VI 

KINCHINJUNGA 

ASPIRATION  is  the  root  sentiment  at  the  Heart  of 
Nature  as  she  manifests  herself  in  the  forest — 
aspiration  upward  checked  by  concentration  upon 
the  inmost  centre.  And  the  very  emblem  of  the 
aspiration  of  Nature  kept  in  hand  and  under  con- 
trol is  to  be  found  in  that  proud  pinnacle  of  the 
Sikkim  Himalaya,  Kinchinjunga,  as  it  is  seen  from 
Darjiling  rising  from  amidst  the  rich  tropical  forests 
which  clothe  its  base.  To  Darjiling,  therefore,  we 
should  be  wise  to  go. 

To  reach  it  we  must  ascend  the  slopes  of  the 
outer  ranges  which  rise  abruptly  from  the  plains. 
A  giant  forest  now  replaces  the  stunted  and  bushy 
timber  of  the  Terai  proper  and  clothes  the  steep 
mountain-sides  with  dense,  deep-green,  dripping 
vegetation.  The  trees  are  of  great  height,  and  are 
sheathed  and  festooned  with  climbing  plants  of 
many  kinds.  Bauhinias  and  robinias,  like  huge 
cables,  join  tree  to  tree.  Peppers,  vines,  and  con- 
volvulus twine  themselves  round  the  trunks  and 
branches,  and  hang  in  graceful  pendants  from  the 
boughs.  And  the  trees,  besides  being  hung  with 
climbers,  are  also  decked  with  orchids  and  with  foli- 
aceous  lichens  and  mosses.  The  wild  banana  with 
its  crown  of  glistening  leaves  is  everywhere  conspicu- 

86 


THE  FOOTHILLS  87 

cms.  Bamboos  shoot  up  through  the  undergrowth 
to  a  hundred  feet  or  more  in  height.  The  fallen 
trees  are  richly  clothed  with  ferns  typical  of  the 
hottest  and  dampest  climates.  And  dendrobiums 
and  other  orchids  fasten  on  the  branches. 

At  Kurseong  there  is  another  striking  change, 
for  the  vegetation  now  becomes  more  characteristic 
of  the  temperate  zone.  The  spring  here  vividly 
recalls  the  spring  in  England.  Oaks  of  a  noble 
species  and  magnificent  foliage  are  flowering  and 
the  birch  bursting  into  leaf.  The  violet,  straw- 
berry, maple,  geranium,  and  bramble  appear,  and 
mosses  and  lichens  carpet  the  banks  and  roadsides. 
But  the  species  of  these  plants  differ  from  their 
European  prototypes,  and  are  accompanied  at  this 
elevation  (and  for  2,000  feet  higher  up)  with  tree 
ferns  forty  feet  in  height,  bananas,  palms,  figs, 
pepper,  numbers  of  epiphytal  orchids,  and  similar 
genuine  tropical  genera. 

From  Kurseong  we  ascend  through  a  magnifi- 
cent forest  of  chestnut,  walnut,  oaks,  and  laurels. 
Hooker,  when  he  subsequently  visited  the  Khasia 
Hills  in  Assam,  said  that  though  the  subtropical 
scenery  on  the  outer  Himalaya  was  on  a  much  more 
gigantic  scale,  it  was  not  comparable  in  beauty  and 
luxuriance  with  the  really  tropical  vegetation  in- 
duced by  the  hot,  damp,  and  insular  climate  of 
those  perennially  humid  Khasia  Hills.  The  forest 
of  gigantic  trees  on  the  Himalaya,  many  of  them 
deciduous,  appear  from  a  distance  as  masses  of  dark 
grey  foliage,  clothing  mountains  10,000  feet  high. 
Whereas  in  the  Khasia  Hills  the  individual  trees  are 


88  KINCHINJUNGA 

smaller,  more  varied  in  kind,  of  a  brilliant  green, 
and  contrast  with  grey  limestone  and  red  sandstone 
rocks.  Still,  even  of  the  forest  between  Kurseong 
and  Darjiling,  Hooker  says  that  it  is  difficult  to 
conceive  a  grander  mass  of  vegetation — the  straight 
shafts  of  the  timber  trees  shooting  aloft,  some 
naked  and  clean  with  grey,  pale,  or  brown  bark ; 
others  literally  clothed  for  yards  with  a  continuous 
garment  of  epiphytes  (air-plants),  one  mass  of 
blossoms,  especially  the  white  orchids,  coelogynes, 
which  bloom  in  a  profuse  manner,  whitening  their 
trunks  like  snow.  More  bulky  trunks  bear  masses 
of  interlacing  climbers — vines,  hydrangea,  and 
peppers.  And  often  the  supporting  tree  has  long 
ago  decayed  away  and  their  climbers  now  enclose 
a  hollow.  Perpetual  moisture  nourishes  this 
dripping  forest,  and  pendulous  mosses  and  lichens 
are  met  with  in  profusion. 

For  this  forest  life,  however,  we  cannot  at 
present  spare  the  attention  that  is  its  due,  for  we 
want  above  all  things  to  see  the  mountains  on  the 
far  side  of  this  outer  ridge.  Tropical  forests  may 
be  seen  in  many  other  parts  of  the  world.  But 
only  here  on  all  the  Earth  can  we  see  mountains  on 
so  magnificent  a  scale.  So  we  do  not  pause,  but 
cross  the  ridge  and  come  to  the  slopes  and  spurs 
which  face  northward,  away  from  the  plains  and 
towards  the  main  range  of  the  Himalaya. 

Here  is  situated  Darjiling,  which  ought  to  be 
set  apart  as  a  sacred  place  of  pilgrimage  for  all  the 
world.  Directly  facing  the  snowy  range  and  set 
in  the  midst  of  a  vast  forest  of  oaks  and  laurels, 
rhododendrons,  magnolias,  and  camellias,  the 


DARJILING  89 

branches  and  trunks  of  which  are  festooned  with 
vines  and  smilax  and  covered  with  ferns  and 
orchids,  and  at  the  base  of  which  grow  violets, 
lobelias,  and  geraniums,  with  berberries,  brambles, 
and  hydrangeas — it  is  adapted  as  few  other  places 
are  for  the  contemplation  of  Nature's  Beauty  in  its 
most  splendid  aspects. 

Its  only  disadvantage  is  that  it  is  so  continually 
shrouded  in  mist.  The  range  on  which  it  stands 
being  the  first  range  against  which  the  moisture- 
laden  currents  from  the  Bay  of  Bengal  strike,  the 
rainfall  is  very  heavy  and  amounts  to  140  or  160 
inches  in  the  year.  And  even  when  rain  is  not 
actually  falling  there  is  much  cloud  hanging 
about  the  mountains.  So  the  traveller  cannot 
count  upon  seeing  the  snows.  There  is  no  cer- 
tainty that  as  he  tops  the  ridge  or  turns  the  corner 
he  will  see  Kinchinjunga  in  the  full  blaze  of  its 
glory.  He  cannot  be  as  sure  of  seeing  it  as  he  is 
of  seeing  a  picture  on  entering  a  gallery.  During 
the  month  of  November  alone  is  there  a  reasonable 
surety.  All  the  rest  of  the  year  he  must  take  his 
chance  and  possess  his  soul  in  patience  till  the 
mountain  is  graciously  pleased  to  reveal  herself. 

Perhaps  because  of  the  uncertainty  of  seeing 
Kinchinjunga  the  view  when  it  is  seen  is  all  the 
more  impressive.  The  traveller  waits  for  hours 
and  days,  even  for  only  a  glimpse.  One  minute's 
sight  of  the  mountains  would  satisfy  him.  But 
still  the  clouds  eddy  about  in  fleecy  billows  wholly 
obscuring  the  mountains.  Six  thousand  feet  below 
may  now  and  then  be  seen  the  silver  streak  of  the 
Rangit  River  and  forest-clad  mountains  beyond. 


90  KINCHINJUNGA 

Around  him  are  dripping  forests,  each  leaf  glisten- 
ing with  freshest  greenness,  long  mosses  hanging 
from  the  boughs,  and  the  most  delicate  ferns  and 
noblest  orchids  growing  on  the  stems  and  branches. 
All  is  very  beautiful,  but  it  is  the  mountain  he 
wants  to  see ;  and  still  the  cloud-waves  collect  and 
disperse,  throw  out  tender  streamers  and  feelers, 
disappear  and  collect  again,  but  always  keep  a  veil 
between  him  and  the  mountain. 

Then  of  a  sudden  there  is  a  rent  in  the  veil. 
Without  an  inkling  of  when  it  is  to  happen  or  what 
is  to  be  revealed,  those  mists  of  infinite  softness 
part  asunder  for  a  space.  The  traveller  is  told  to 
look.  He  raises  his  eyes  but  sees  nothing.  He 
throws  back  his  head  to  look  higher.  Then  indeed 
he  sees,  and  as  he  sees  he  gasps.  For  a  moment 
the  current  of  his  being  comes  to  a  standstill. 
Then  it  rushes  back  in  one  thrill  of  joy.  Much  he 
will  have  heard  about  Kinchin junga  beforehand. 
Much  he  will  remember  of  it  if  he  has  seen  it  before. 
But  neither  the  expectation  nor  the  memory  ever 
comes  up  to  the  reality.  From  that  time,  hence- 
forth and  for  ever,  his  whole  life  is  lifted  to  a  higher 
plane. 

Through  the  rent  in  the  fleecy  veil  he  sees  clear 
and  clean  against  the  intense  blue  sky  the  snowy 
summit  of  Kinchinjunga,  the  culminating  peak  of 
lesser  heights  converging  upward  to  it  and  all 
ethereal  as  spirit,  white  and  pure  in  the  sunshine, 
yet  suffused  with  the  delicatest  hues  of  blue  and 
mauve  and  pink.  It  is  a  vision  of  colour  and 
warmth  and  light — a  heaven  of  beauty,  love,  and 
tiuth. 


A  VISION  91 

But  what  really  thrills  us  is  the  thought  that, 
incredibly  high  though  it  is,  yet  that  heaven  is  part 
of  earth,  and  may  conceivably  be  attained  by  man. 
It  is  nearly  double  the  height  of  Mont  Blanc  and 
more  than  six  times  the  height  of  Ben  Nevis,  but 
still  it  is  rooted  in  earth  and  part  of  our  own  home. 
This  is  what  causes  the  stir  within  us. 

Hardly  less  striking  than  its  height  is  its  purity 
and  serenity.  The  subtle  tints  of  colour  and  the 
brilliant  sunlight  dispel  any  coldness  we  might  feel, 
while  the  purity  is  still  maintained.  And  the 
serenity  is  accentuated  by  the  ceaseless  movements 
of  the  eddying  clouds  through  which  the  vision  is 
seen.  There  is  about  Kinchinjunga  the  calm  and 
repose  of  stupendous  upward  effort  successfully 
achieved. 

A  sense  of  solemn  elevation  comes  upon  us  as 
we  view  the  mountain.  We  are  uplifted.  The 
entire  scale  of  being  is  raised.  Our  outlook  on  life 
seems  all  at  once  to  have  been  heightened.  And 
not  only  is  there  this  sense  of  elevation  :  we  seem 
purified  also.  Meanness,  pettiness,  paltriness 
seem  to  shrink  away  abashed  at  the  sight  of  that 
radiant  purity. 

The  mountain  has  made  appeal  to,  and  called 
forth  from  us  all  that  is  most  pure  and  most  noble 
within  us,  and  aroused  our  highest  aspirations. 
Our  heart,  therefore,  goes  out  lovingly  to  it.  We 
long  to  see  it  again  and  again.  We  long  to  be 
always  in  a  mood  worthy  of  it.  And  we  long  to 
have  that  fineness  of  soul  which  would  enable  us 
to  appreciate  it  still  more  fully.  Glowing  in  the 
heart  of  the  mountain  is  the  pure  flame  of  un- 


92  KINCHINJUNGA 

daunted  aspiration,  and  it  sets  something  aglow  in 
our  hearts  also  which  burns  there  unquenchably  for 
the  rest  of  our  days.  We  see  attainment  of  the 
highest  in  the  physical  domain,  and  it  stirs  us  to 
achieve  the  highest  in  the  spiritual.  Between  our- 
selves and  the  mountain  is  the  kinship  of  common 
effort  towards  high  ends.  And  it  is  because  of  this 
kinship  that  we  are  able  to  see  such  lofty  Beauty  in 
the  mountain. 

For  only  a  few  minutes  are  we  granted  this 
heavenly  vision.  Then  the  veil  is  drawn  again. 
But  in  those  few  minutes  we  have  received  an  im- 
pression which  has  gone  right  down  into  the  depths 
of  our  soul  and  will  last  there  for  a  lifetime. 

On  other  occasions  the  mountain  is  not  so  re- 
served, but  reveals  itself  for  whole  days  in  all  its 
glory.  The  central  range  of  the  Himalaya  will  be 
arrayed  before  us  in  its  full  majesty  from  one 
horizon  to  the  other  without  a  cloud  to  hide  a  single 
detail.  We  see  the  lesser  ranges  rolling  up,  wave 
after  wave,  in  higher  and  higher  effort  towards  the 
culminating  line  of  peaks.  And  along  this  central 
line  itself  all  the  lesser  heights  we  see  converging 
on  the  supreme  peak  of  Kinchinjunga.  The 
scene,  too,  will  be  dazzling  in  the  glorious  sunshine 
and  suffused  with  that  purply-blue  translucent 
atmosphere  which  gives  to  the  whole  a  fairy-like, 
ethereal  aspect. 

And  on  this  occasion  we  have  no  hurried 
glimpse  of  the  mountain.  We  have  ample  time  to 
contemplate  it,  looking  at  it,  turning  away  from  it 
to  rest  our  souls  from  so  deep  an  emotion,  looking 


FULL  VIEW  93 

at  it  again,  time  after  time,  till  we  have  entered 
into  its  spirit  and  its  spirit  has  entered  into  us. 
And  always  our  eyes  insensibly  revert  to  the 
culminating-point — the  summit  of  Kinchinjunga 
itself.  We  note  all  the  rich  forest  foreground,  the 
deep  valley  beneath  us,  the  verdure-covered  sub- 
sidiary ranges,  and  the  strong  buttresses  of  the 
higher  peaks.  But  our  eyes  do  not  linger  there. 
They  unconsciously  raise  themselves  beyond  them 
to  the  summit  ridge.  Nor  do  we  look  long  on  the 
distant  peaks  on  either  hand.  They  are  over 
24,000  feet  in  height.  But  they  are  not  the 
highest.  So  our  eyes  pass  over  peaks  of  every 
remarkable  form — abrupt,  rugged,  and  enticing, 
and  we  seek  the  highest  peak  of  all.  And  Kinchin- 
junga is  a  worthy  mountain-monarch.  It  is  not  a 
needle-point — a  sudden  upstart  which  might  easily 
be  upset.  Kinchinjunga  is  grand  and  massive  and 
of  ample  gesture,  broad  and  stable  and  yet  also 
culminating  in  a  clear  and  definite  point.  There 
is  no  mistaking  her  superiority  both  in  massiveness 
and  height  to  every  peak  around  her. 

And  thick-mantled  in  deep  and  everlasting 
snow  though  the  whole  long  range  of  mountains  is, 
the  spectacle  of  all  this  snow  brings  no  chill  upon 
us.  For  we  are  in  latitudes  more  southern  still 
than  Italy  and  Greece — farther  south  than  Cairo. 
The  entire  scene  is  bathed  in  warm  and  brilliant 
sunshine.  The  snows  are  glittering  white,  but 
with  a  white  that  does  not  strike  cold  upon  us,  for  it 
is  tinted  in  the  tenderest  way  with  the  most  delicate 
hues  of  blue  and  pink.  They  are,  indeed,  in  the 
strictest  sense  not  white  at  all,  but  a  mingling  of 


94  KINCHINJUNGA 

the  very  faintest  essence  of  the  rose,  the  violet,  and 
the  forget-me-not.  And  we  view  the  distant 
mountains  through  an  atmospheric  veil  which  has 
the  strange  property  of  revealing  instead  of  hiding 
the  real  nature  of  the  object  before  which  it  stands. 
It  does  not  conceal  the  mountains.  It  reveals 
them  in  their  real  nature — the  spiritual.  Each 
country  has  an  atmosphere  of  its  own.  There  is 
a  blue  of  the  Alps,  a  blue  of  Italy,  a  blue  of  Greece, 
and  a  blue  of  Kashmir.  The  blue  of  the  Sikkim 
Himalaya,  perhaps  on  account  of  the  excessive 
amount  of  moisture  in  the  air,  has  a  special  quality 
of  its  own.  It  seems  to  me  to  have  more  colour  in 
it — a  fuller  colour,  a  bluer  blue,  a  purpler  purple 
than  the  atmosphere  of  these  other  countries. 
From  this  cause  and  from  the  greater  brilliance  of 
the  sun  there  is  a  more  satisfying  warmth  even  in 
the  snows. 

So  besides  beauty  in  the  form  of  the  mountains 
there  is  this  exquisite  loveliness  of  colour.  In  the 
immediate  foreground  are  greens,  fresh  and  shin- 
ing and  of  every  tint.  And  these  shade  away  into 
deep  purples  and  violets  of  the  supporting  ranges, 
and  these  again  into  those  most  delicate  hues  of  the 
snows  which  vary  according  to  the  time  of  day, 
from  decided  rose-pink  in  the  early  morning  and 
evening  to,  perhaps,  faintest  blue  or  violet  in  the 
full  day.  And  over  all  and  as  a  background  is  a 
sky  of  the  intensest  blue.  What  these  colours  are 
it  is  impossible  to  describe  in  words,  for  even  the 
violet,  the  rose,  and  the  forget-me-not  have  not 
the  delicacy  which  these  colours  in  the  atmosphere 
possess.  And  assuredly  no  painter  could  do  them 


MOUNTAIN  GRANDEUR  95 

justice,  simply  because  paints  and  canvas  are 
mediums  far  too  coarse  in  which  to  reproduce  the 
impression  which  such  brilliance  of  light  acting  on 
a  medium  so  fine  as  the  thin  air  produces.  The 
great  Russian  painter  Verestchagin  once  visited 
Darjiling,  and  took  his  seat  to  paint  the  scene. 
He  looked  and  looked,  but  did  not  paint.  His 
wife  kept  handing  him  the  brush  and  paints.  But 
time  after  time  he  said  :  "  Not  now,  not  now ;  it 
is  all  too  splendid."  Night  came  and  the  picture 
never  was  painted.  And  it  never  could  be  painted, 
though  great  artists  most  assuredly  could  at  least 
point  out  to  us  in  their  pictures  the  subtler  glories 
which  are  to  be  seen,  and  which  we  expect  them  to 
indicate  to  us. 

So  the  view  of  the  snows  from  Darjiling,  grand 
and  almost  overpowering  though  it  is,  has  warmth 
in  it  too.  The  main  impression  is  one  of  magni- 
tude and  amplitude,  of  vastness  and  immensity, 
and  withal  of  serene  composure.  The  first  view  of 
the  mountain  seen  through  a  rent  in  the  clouds  was 
perhaps  more  uplifting,  though  this  view  excites  a 
sense  of  elevation  also,  for  the  eye  is  continually 
being  drawn  to  the  highest  point.  But  in  this  full 
view  the  impression  of  breadth  and  bigness  of  scale 
is  combined  with  the  impression  of  height.  The 
dimensions  of  life  in  every  direction  seem  to  be 
enlarged.  We  seem  to  be  able  to  look  at  things 
from  a  broader,  bigger  point  of  view,  as  well  as  a 
higher.  We  ourselves  and  the  world  at  large  are 
all  on  a  larger  scale  than  we  had  hitherto  suspected. 
And  while  on  a  broader  scale,  we  feel  that  things 


96  KINCHINJUNGA 

are  always  working  upward  and  converging  towards 
some  lofty  but  distinct,  defined  summit.  This  also 
do  we  feel,  as  we  look  upon  the  view,  that  with  all 
the  bigness  and  massiveness  and  loftiness  there  is 
the  very  finest  tenderness  as  well — such  delicacy  as 
we  had  never  before  imagined. 

And  to  anyone  who  really  knows  them  the 
littleness  of  man  in  comparison  writh  these  mighty 
mountains  is  not  the  impression  made  upon  him. 
He  is  not  overawed  and  overcome  by  them.  His 
soul  goes  out  most  lovingly  to  them  because  they 
have  aroused  in  him  all  the  greatness  in  his  soul, 
and  purified  it — even  if  only  for  a  time — of  all  its 
dross  and  despicableness.  And  he  loves  them  for 
that.  He  does  not  go  cringing  along,  feeling  him- 
self a  worm  in  comparison  with  them.  There  is 
warm  kinship  between  him  and  them.  He  knows 
what  is  in  their  soul.  And  they  have  aroused  in 
his  soul  exactly  what  he  rejoices  in  having  aroused 
there,  and  which  but  for  them  might  have  re- 
mained for  ever  unsurmised.  So  he  revels  in  their 
Beauty. 

Another  aspect  in  which  we  may  see  Kinchin- 
junga  is  in  its  aspect  at  dawn.  It  will  be  still  night 
— a  starlit  night.  The  phantom  snowy  range  and 
the  fairy  forms  of  the  mountains  will  be  bathed  in 
that  delicate  yellow  light  the  stars  give  forth.  The 
far  valley  depths  will  be  hidden  in  the  sombrest 
purple.  Overhead  the  sky  will  be  glittering  with 
brilliant  gems  set  in  a  field  of  limpid  sapphire.  The 
hush  of  night  will  be  over  all — the  hush  which 
heralds  some  great  and  splendid  pageant. 


DAWN  ON  THE  MOUNTAIN         97 

Then,  almost  before  we  have  realised  it,  the 
eastward-facing  scarps  of  the  highest  peaks  are 
struck  with  rays  of  mingled  rose  and  gold,  and 
gleam  like  heavenly  realms  set  high  above  the  still 
night-enveloped  world  below.  Farther  and  farther 
along  the  line,  deep  and  deeper  down  it,  the  flush 
extends.  The  sapphire  of  the  sky  slowly  lightens 
in  its  hue.  The  pale  yellow  of  the  starlight  be- 
comes merged  in  the  gold  of  dawn.  White  billowy 
mists  of  most  delicate  softness  imperceptibly  form 
themselves  in  the  valley  depths  and  float  up  the 
mountain-sides.  The  deep  hum  of  insect  life,  the 
chirping  of  the  birds,  the  sounds  of  men,  begin  to 
break  the  Kush  of  night.  The  snows  become  a 
delicate  pink,  the  valleys  are  flooded  with  purple 
light,  the  sky  becomes  intensest  blue,  and  the  sun 
at  last  itself  appears  above  the  mountains,  and  the 
ardent  life  of  day  vibrates  once  more. 

In  the  full  glare  of  day  the  mountains  are  not 
seen  at  their  very  best.  The  best  time  of  all  to  see 
them  is  in  the  evening.  If  we  go  out  a  little  from 
Darjiling  into  the  forest  to  some  secluded  spur  we 
can  enjoy  an  evening  of  rare  felicity.  On  the  edge 
of  the  spur  the  forest  is  more  open.  The  ground  is 
covered  with  grass  and  flowers  and  plants  with 
many-coloured  leaves.  Rich  orchids  and  tender 
ferns  and  pendant  mosses  clothe  the  trees.  Grace- 
ful vines  and  creepers  festoon  themselves  from 
bough  to  bough.  The  air  is  fragrant  with  the 
scent  of  flowers.  Bright  butterflies  flutter  noise- 
lessly about.  The  soft  purr  of  forest  life  drones 
around.  Rays  from  the  setting  sun  slant  across  the 
scene.  The  leaves  in  their  freshest  green  and  of 


98  KINCHINJUNGA 

every  shade  glitter  like  emeralds  in  the  brilliant 
light. 

Through  the  trunks  of  the  stately  trees  and 
under  their  overarching  boughs  we  look  out  towards 
the  snowy  mountains.  We  look  over  the  brink  of 
the  spur,  down  into  the  deeps  of  the  valleys  richly 
filled  with  tropical  vegetation,  their  eastward-facing 
sides  now  of  purplest  purple,  their  westward-facing 
slopes  radiant  in  the  evening  sunshine,  with  the  full 
richness  of  their  foliage  shown  up  by  the  dazzling 
light.  Far  below  we  see  the  silver  streak  of  some 
foaming  river,  and  then  as  we  raise  our  eyes  we 
mark  ridge  rising  behind  ridge,  higher  and  higher 
and  each  of  a  deeper  shade  of  purple  than  the  one  in 
front.  The  lower  are  still  clothed  in  forest,  but  the 
green  has  been  merged  in  the  deep  purple  of  the 
atmosphere.  The  higher  are  bare  rock  till  the 
snow  appears.  But  just  across  them  floats  a  long 
level  wisp  of  fleecy  cloud,  and  apparently  the  limits 
of  earth  have  been  reached  and  sky  has  begun. 
We  would  rest  content  with  that.  But  our  eyes 
are  drawn  higher  still.  And  high  above  the  cloud, 
and  rendered  inconceivably  higher  by  its  presence, 
emerges  the  snowy  summit  of  Kinchinjunga,  serene 
and  calm  and  flushed  with  the  rose  of  the  setting 
sun.  As  a  background  is  a  sky  of  the  clearest, 
bluest  blue. 

These  are  the  chief  elements  of  the  scene,  but 
all  is  in  process  of  incessant  yet  imperceptible 
change.  The  sunshine  slowly  softens,  the  purples 
deepen ,  the  flush  on  the  mountains  reddens .  The  air 
becomes  as  soft  as  velvet.  Not  a  leaf  now  stirs.  A 
holy  peace  steals  over  the  mountains  and  settles  in 


SUNSET  99 

the  valleys.  The  snow  mountains  no  longer  look 
cold,  hard,  and  austere.  Their  purity  remains  as 
true  as  ever.  And  they  still  possess  their  uplifting 
power.  But  they  now  speak  of  serenity  and  calm 
— not,  indeed,  of  the  unsatisfying  ease  of  the  sloth- 
ful, but  of  the  earned  repose  of  high  attainment. 
Great  peace  is  about  them — deep,  strong,  satisfying 
peace. 

The  sun  finally  sets.  Night  has  settled  in  the 
valleys.  The  lights  of  Darjiling  sparkle  in  the 
darkness.  But  long  afterwards  a  glow  still  remains 
on  Kinchinjunga.  Lastly  that  also  fades  away. 
And  now  night  spreads  her  veil  on  every  part.  But 
here  night  brings  with  it  no  sense  of  gloom  and 
darkness,  much  less  death.  Far  otherwise,  for  now 
it  seems  as  if  we  were  only  beginning  our  intenser 
and  still  wider  life.  The  fret  of  ordinary  life  is 
soothed  away  in  the  serene  ending  of  the  day.  The 
quietness,  profound  and  meaningful,  yet  further 
calms  our  spirit.  Every  condition  is  now  favour- 
able for  the  life  of  that  inmost  soul  of  us,  which  is 
too  sensitive  often  to  emerge  into  the  glare  and  rubs 
of  daylight  life,  but  which  in  this  holy  peace,  in  the 
presence  of  the  heavenly  mountains,  and  with  the 
stars  above  to  guide  it,  can  reach  out  to  its  fullest 
extent  and  indulge  its  highest  aspirations. 


CHAPTER  VII 

HIGH    SOLITUDES 

FROM  these  scenes  of  tropical  luxuriance  and  teem- 
ing life  I  would  transport  the  Artist  to  a  region  of 
austerest  beauty,  far  at  the  back  of  the  Himalaya, 
where  only  one  white  man  as  yet  has  penetrated  : 
where  no  life  at  all  exists — no  tree,  no  simplest 
plant,  no  humblest  animalcula ;  where,  save  for 
some  rugged  precipice  too  steep  for  snow  to  lie,  and 
save  also  for  the  intense  azure  of  the  sky,  all  is 
radiant  whiteness.  A  region  far  distant  from  any 
haunt  of  man,  where  reigns  a  mountain  which 
acknowledges  supremacy  to  Mount  Everest  alone. 
A  region  of  completest  solitude,  where  the  solemn 
silence  is  unbroken  by  the  twitter  of  a  single  bird 
or  the  drone  of  the  smallest  insect,  and  is  disturbed 
only  by  the  occasional  thunder  of  an  avalanche  or 
the  grinding  crunch  of  the  glacier  as  a  reminder  of 
the  titanic  forces  which  are  perpetually  though 
invisibly  at  work. 

Freezing  this  region  is  and  full  of  danger.  And 
there  is  no  short  cut  to  it  and  no  easy  means  of 
transport.  Only  men  in  the  prime  of  health  can 
reach  there  and  return.  And  it  is  only  men  whose 
faculties  are  at  their  finest  who  are  fit  to  stand  the 
austerity  of  its  cold,  stern  beauty.  It  lies  at  the 
dividing  line  between  India  and  Central  Asia  where 
the  waters  which  flow  to  India  are  parted  from  the 
100 


KASHMIR  101 

waters  which  flow  to  Central  Asia,  and  where  the 
Indian  and  Chinese  Empires  touch  one  another.  It 
may  be  approached  from  two  directions — from 
Turkistan  or  from  Kashmir  and  the  Karakoram  Pass. 
The  Artist  had  better  approach  it  by  Kashmir, 
for  he  will  see  there  certain  beauties  which  even 
Sikkim  does  not  possess,  and  this  will  make  him 
further  realise  the  variety  of  beauty  this  earth 
displays. 

Kashmir  is  altogether  different  from  Sikkim. 
In  Sikkim  the  valleys  are  deep,  steep,  and  narrow, 
and  markedly  inclined,  so  that  the  rivers  run  strong 
and  there  is  no  room  or  level  for  lakes.  In  Kashmir 
the  main  valley  is  from  twenty  to  thirty  miles  broad 
and  ninety  miles  long.  Over  a  large  portion  it  is 
nearly  dead  level.  So  the  river  is  even  and  placid. 
And  there  are  tranquil  lakes  and  duck-haunted 
marshes. 

The  climate  is  different,  too.  It  is  the  climate 
of  North  Italy.  Consequently  there  are  no  tropical 
forests,  and  the  mountain-sides  are  covered  with 
trees  of  the  temperate  zone — the  stately  deodar 
cedars,  spruce  fir,  maples,  walnut,  sycamore,  and 
birch ;  while  in  the  valley  itself  grow  poplars,  wil- 
lows, mulberries,  and  most  beautiful  of  all,  and  a 
speciality  of  Kashmir,  the  magnificent  chenar  tree 
—akin  to  the  plane  tree  of  Europe,  but  larger, 
fuller,  and  richer  in  its  foliage. 

In  Kashmir  there  is  also  far  more  variety  of 
colour  than  there  is  in  Sikkim.  And  in  the  spring, 
with  the  willows  and  poplars  in  freshest  green ;  the 
almond,  pear,  apple,  apricot,  and  peach  trees  in  full 
blossom,  white  and  pink ;  the  fields  emerald  with 

9 


102  HIGH  SOLITUDES 

young  wheat,  blue  with  linseed,  or  yellow  with 
mustard ;  and  the  village-borders  purple  with  iris ; 
or  in  the  autumn  when  the  chenars,  the  poplars, 
and  apricots  are  turning  to  every  tint  of  red  and 
yellow  and  purple,  Kashmir  is  in  a  glow  of  colour. 
And  the  famous  Valley  is  all  the  more  beautiful 
because  it  is  ringed  round  with  a  circle  of  snowy 
mountains  of  at  least  Alpine  magnitude,  with  a 
glimpse  here  and  there,  such  as  that  of  Nanga 
Parbat,  of  much  more  stupendous  peaks  beyond; 
and  because  the  sky  is  so  blue,  the  atmosphere  so 
delicate  in  its  hues,  and  the  sunshine  so  general 
throughout  the  year. 

In  this  favoured  land  there  is  many  a  variety  of 
beauty,  but  all  is  of  the  easy,  pleasant  kind.  All 
the  colours  are  soft  and  soothing.  It  is  a  land  to 
dream  of,  a  gentle  and  indulgent  land  of  soft  repose, 
and  calm  content,  and  quiet  relaxation ;  a  dreamy, 
peaceful  land  where  life  glides  smoothly  forward, 
and  all  makes  for  enjoyment  and  idleness  and 
holiday. 

From  the  pleasant  Vale  of  Kashmir  the  Artist 
would  have  to  make  his  way  up  the  Sind  Valley — a 
valley  typical  of  those  beautiful  tributaries  which 
add  so  much  to  the  whole  charm  of  Kashmir.  These 
are  comparatively  narrow,  and  the  mountain-sides 
are  steep,  but  the  valleys  are  not  so  narrow  nor  the 
sides  so  steep  as  the  valleys  of  Sikkim,  nor  are  the 
forests  anything  like  so  dense.  The  scenery  is, 
indeed,  much  more  Swiss  in  appearance  with  open 
pine  forests,  picturesque  hamlets,  grassy  pasture- 
lands,  flowery  meadows,  and  clear,  rushing  rivers ; 
and  with  the  rocky  crests  or  snow-capped  summits 


BARREN  MOUNTAINS  103 

of  the  engirdling  mountains  always  in  the  back- 
ground. 

But  when  we  emerge  from  this  delightful  valley 
of  the  Sind  River  and  cross  the  Zoji-la  Pass,  we 
come  upon  a  very  different  style  of  country — bare, 
dreary,  desolate,  monotonous,  uninteresting.  The 
forest  has  all  disappeared,  for  the  rainfall  is  here 
slight.  The  moisture-laden  clouds  have  precipi- 
tated themselves  upon  the  seaward-facing  slopes  of 
the  mountains  we  have  already  passed  through. 
And  because  of  this  lack  of  rainfall  the  valleys  are 
not  cut  out  deep,  but  are  high  and  broad.  It  is 
a  delightful  experience  to  pass  from  this  brown, 
depressing  landscape  to  the  rich  beauties  of  the  Sind 
Valley  and  Kashmir.  But  to  make  the  journey 
the  other  way  round,  and  to  pass  into  the  gloomy 
region  after  being  spoilt  by  the  luxuries  of  Kashmir, 
is  sadly  disheartening  at  first. 

The  experience  has,  however,  its  advantages, 
for  it  makes  us  throw  off  all  ideas  of  soft  ease  we 
may  have  harboured  in  Kashmir,  and  reminds  us 
that  we  have  to  prepare  ourselves  to  face  beauties 
of  a  far  sterner  kind.  So  we  insensibly  alter  our 
whole  attitude  of  mind,  and  as  we  plod  our  way 
through  the  mountains  we  summon  up  from  within 
ourselves  all  the  austerer  stuff  of  which  we  are 
made. 

We  cross  some  easy  passes  of  13,000  feet  or  so 
in  height.  We  cross  the  River  Indus.  We  reach 
Leh.  We  cross  a  17,000-feet  pass  and  then  a 
glacier  pass  of  18,000  feet,  and  then  the  watershed 
of  India  and  Central  Asia  by  the  Karakoram  Pass, 
nearly  19,000  feet  in  height.  We  are  six  hundred 


104  HIGH  SOLITUDES 

miles  from  the  plains  of  India  now,  and  in  about 
as  desolate  a  region  as  the  world  contains.  Then, 
bearing  westward,  we  make  for  the  Aghil  Pass. 
We  have  now  got  right  in  behind  the  Himalaya, 
and  as  we  reach  the  top  of  the  Aghil  Pass  we  look 
towards  the  Himalaya  from  the  Central  Asian  side, 
on  what  is  known  as  the  Karakoram  Range,  and 
here  at  last  is  the  remote,  secluded  glacier  region 
which  has  been  the  object  of  our  search. 

Its  glory  bursts  upon  us  as  we  top  the  last  rise 
to  the  Aghil  Pass.  Across  the  deep  valley  is 
arrayed  in  bold  and  jagged  outline  a  series  of  pin- 
nacles of  ice  glistening  in  the  brilliant  sunshine, 
showing  up  in  clearest  definition  against  the  intense 
blue  sky,  and  rising  abruptly  and  incredibly  high 
above  the  rock-bound  Oprang  River.  They  are 
the  mighty  peaks  which  group  around  K2 — the 
noblest  cluster  in  the  whole  Himalaya. 

There  are  here  no  inviting  grassy  slopes  and  no 
enticing  forests.  The  mountain-sides  are  all  hard 
rock  and  rugged  precipices.  And  the  summits  are 
of  ice  or  with  edges  sharp  and  keen  direct  from 
Nature's  workshop.  But  the  sight,  though  it  awes 
us,  does  not  depress  us  or  deter  us.  We  are  keyed 
up  by  high  anticipation  when  we  arrive  on  the 
threshold  of  this  secluded  region,  and  a  fierce  joy 
seizes  us  as  we  first  set  eyes  on  these  mountains. 
We  know  we  have  before  us  one  of  the  great  sights 
of  the  world — something  unique  and  apart,  some- 
thing the  like  of  which  we  shall  never  see  again. 
And  awed  as  we  are  by  the  mountains'  unsurpassed 
magnificence,  we  do  not  bow  down  in  any  abject 
way  before  them.  We  are  not  impressed  by  our 


DAZZLING  PEAKS  105 

littleness  in  comparison.  They  have,  indeed, 
shown  us  that  the  world  is  something  greater  than 
we  knew.  But  they  have  shown  us  also  that  we 
too  are  something  greater  than  we  knew.  The 
peaks  in  their  dazzling  altitude  have  set  an  exacting 
standard  for  us.  They  have  incited  us  to  rise  to 
that  standard.  Their  call  is  great,  but  a  thrill  runs 
through  us  as  we  feel  ourselves  responding  to  the 
challenge,  collecting  ourselves  together  and  gather- 
ing up  every  stiffest  bit  of  ourselves  to  rise  to  their 
high  standard.  We  feel  nerved  and  steeled ;  and 
in  high  exhilaration  we  plunge  down  into  the  valley 
to  join  issue  with  the  mountains. 

Arrived  on  the  Oprang  River  we  can  turn 
either  to  the  left  or  the  right.  If  we  turn  to  the 
left  we  get  right  in  under  a  knot  of  stupendous 
peaks.  Towering  high  and  solitary  above  the 
rocky  wall  which  bounds  the  valley  on  the  south  is 
a  peak  which  may  be  K2,  28,250  feet  in  height, 
which  must  be  somewhere  in  the  neighbourhood. 
But  the  investigations  of  the  Duke  of  the  Abruzzi 
throw  a  doubt  as  to  whether  this  can  be  K2  itself. 
If  it  is  not,  it  must  be  some  unfixed  and  unnamed 
peak.  At  any  rate  it  is  a  magnificent,  upstanding 
peak  rising  proud  and  steep-sided  high  and  clear 
above  its  neighbours.  Then  beyond  it,  farther  up 
the  Oprang  Valley,  we  catch  glimpses  of  that  won- 
drous company  of  Gusherbrum  Peaks — four  of 
them  over  26,000  feet  in  height,  with  rich  glaciers 
flowing  from  them. 

But  if  we  turn  to  the  right  on  descending  from 
the  Aghil  Pass,  and  if  we  turn  again  in  the  direction 
of  the  Mustagh  Pass,  we  come  to  an  icy  realm  which 


106  HIGH  SOLITUDES 

has  about  it,  above  every  other  region,  the  impress  of 
both  extreme  remoteness  and  loftiest  seclusion.  As 
we  ascend  right  up  the  glacier — either  the  one  coming 
down  from  the  Mustagh  Pass  or  the  one  to  the  east 
running  parallel  with  the  general  line  of  the  Kara- 
koram  Range — we  feel  not  only  far  away  from  but 
also  high  above  the  rest  of  the  world.  And  we 
seem  to  have  risen  to  an  altogether  purer  region. 
Especially  if  we  sleep  in  the  open,  without  any  tent, 
with  the  mountains  always  before  us,  with  the 
stars  twinkling  brightly  above  us,  do  we  have  this 
sense  of  having  ascended  to  a  loftier  and  serener 
world. 

At  the  heads  of  these  glaciers  there  is  little  else 
but  snow  and  ice.  The  moraines  have  almost  dis- 
appeared— or,  rather,  have  hardly  yet  come  into 
being.  And  the  mountains  are  so  deeply  clothed 
in  ice  and  snow,  it  is  only  when  they  are  extremely 
steep  that  rock  appears.  The  glacier-filled  valley 
below  and  the  mountain  above  are  therefore  almost 
purely  white.  The  atmosphere,  too,  is  marvellously 
clear,  so  that  by  day  the  mountains  and  glaciers 
glitter  brightly  in  the  sunshine,  and  at  night  the 
stars  shine  out  with  diamond  brilliance.  The  effect 
on  a  moonlight  night  is  that  of  fairyland.  We  see 
the  mountains  as  clearly  as  we  would  by  the  daylight 
of  many  regions,  but  the  light  is  now  all  silver,  and 
the  mountains  not  solid  and  substantial  but  ethereal 
as  in  a  vision. 

The  pureness  of  the  beauty  is  unspotted.  It  is 
the  direct  opposite  of  the  voluptuous  beauty  of 
Kashmir.  No  one  would  come  here  for  repose  and 
holiday.  But  we  like  to  have  been  there  once. 


PURITY  OF  BEAUTY  107 

We  like  to  have  attained  even  once  in  a  lifetime  to 
a  world  so  refined  and  pure. 

Cold  it  may  be — and  dangerous.  But  we  soon 
forget  the  cold.  And  the  dangers  only  string  us 
up  to  meet  them,  so  that  we  are  in  a  peculiarly  alert, 
observant  mood.  And  we  have  a  secret  joy  in 
watching  Nature  in  her  most  threatening  aspects 
and  in  measuring  ourselves  against  her. 

White  it  may  be,  but  not  colourless.  For 
the  whiteness  of  the  snow  is  most  exquisitely 
tinged  with  blue.  The  lakelets  on  the  glacier 
are  of  deepest  blue.  They  are  encircled  by  minia- 
ture cliffs  of  ice  of  transparent  green.  The  blue- 
ness  of  the  sky  is  of  a  depth  only  seen  in  the  highest 
regions.  And  the  snowy  summits  of  the  mountains 
are  tinged  at  sunset  and  dawn  with  finest  flush  of 
rose  and  primrose.  So  with  all  the  whiteness  there 
is,  too,  the  most  delicate  colouring. 

Standing  thus  on  the  glacier  and  looking  up  to 
the  snowy  peaks  all  round  us,  we  think  how,  wholly 
unobserved  by  men,  they  have  reared  themselves  to 
these  high  altitudes  and  there  remain  century  by 
century  unseen  by  any  human  being.  From  deep 
within  the  interior  of  the  earth  they  have  arisen. 
And  they  are  only  touched  by  the  whitest  snow- 
flakes.  They  are  only  touched  by  snowflakes 
fashioned  from  the  moisture  which  the  sun's  rays 
have  raised  off  the  surface  of  the  Indian  Ocean,  and 
which  the  monsoon  winds  have  transported  in  in- 
visible currents,  high  above  the  plains  of  India,  till 
they  are  gently  precipitated  on  these  far-distant 
heights. 


108  HIGH  SOLITUDES 

"Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart,"  we  are  told, 
"for  they  shall  see  God."  And  blessed  are  they 
who  are  able  to  ascend  to  a  region  like  this,  for  here 
they  cannot  but  be  pure  in  heart,  and  cannot  help 
seeing  God.  For  the  time  being  at  least,  they  have 
to  be  pure.  In  the  spotless  purity  of  that  region 
they  cannot  harbour  any  thought  that  is  sordid  or 
unclean.  And  they  pray  that  ever  after  they  may 
maintain  what  they  have  reached.  For  they  know 
that  if  they  could  maintain  it  they  would  see 
beauties  which  in  the  murky  state  of  common  life 
it  is  impossible  to  perceive.  In  the  white  purity 
which  this  high  region  exacts  they  are  forced  to 
pierce  through  the  superficial  and  unimportant  and 
they  catch  sight  of  the  real. 

They  are  in  a  remote  and  lofty  solitude,  and  in 
touch  with  the  naked  elementals  of  which  the  world 
has  built  itself.  But  they  do  not  feel  alone.  They 
feel  themselves  in  a  great  Presence,  and  in  a 
Presence  with  which  they  are  most  intimately  in 
touch.  And  it  is  no  dread  Presence,  but  one  which 
they  delight  to  feel.  Holiness  is  its  essence,  and 
their  souls  are  purged  and  purified.  They  are  suf- 
fused with  it ;  it  enters  deeply  into  them,  and 
translates  them  swiftly  upward. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE   HEAVENS 

THE  remote  glacier  region  gives  us  a  sense  of  purity, 
and  gives  us,  too,  a  vision  of  colour  in  its  finest 
delicacy.  But  for  depth,  extent,  and  brilliancy  of 
colour  we  must  look  to  sunsets — and  sunsets  in  those 
high  desert  regions  where  the  outlook  is  widest  and 
the  atmosphere  clearest. 

In  deserts  everywhere  marvellous  sunsets  may 
be  seen,  for  the  comparative  absence  of  moisture  in 
the  atmosphere  and  the  presence  of  invisible 
particles  of  dust  gives  these  sunsets  an  especial 
brilliancy.  In  the  middle  of  the  day  a  desert  in  its 
uniform  brownness  is  dreary  and  monotonous  to  a 
degree.  But  at  dawn  and  sunset  when  the  sun's 
rays  slant  across  the  scene  the  desert  glows  with 
colour  of  every  shade  and  hue  and  in  ever-changing 
combination.  In  the  Gobi  Desert  of  Central  Asia, 
in  the  Egyptian  Desert,  in  the  Arabian  Desert,  in 
Arizona,  I  have  seen  sunsets  that  thrill  one  with 
delight.  But  nowhere  have  I  seen  more  glorious 
sunsets  than  in  the  highlands  of  Tibet.  And  what 
makes  them  there  so  remarkable  is  that  the  plains 
themselves  are  15,000  feet  above  sea-level,  so  that 
the  atmosphere  is  exceptionally  clear.  Great  dis- 
tances are  therefore  combined  with  unusual  clear- 
ness. The  country  is  open  enough  and  the  air  clear 
109 


110  THE  HEAVENS 

enough  for  us  to  see  far  distances.  And  extent  is 
a  prime  essential  in  the  glory  of  a  sunset. 

It  is  difficult  to  make  those  who  have  never  been 
outside  Europe  understand  what  sunsets  can  be. 
In  England,  as  Turner  has  shown,  there  are  sunsets 
to  be  seen  containing  in  abundance  many  such 
elements  of  beauty  as  varied  and  varying  and 
great  extent  of  colour.  But  the  atmosphere  here 
is  so  thick  that  the  colours  appear  as  if  thrown  on  to 
a  solid  background.  So  the  sunsets  look  opaque. 
On  the  continent  of  Europe  the  atmosphere  is 
clearer  and  the  opaqueness  less  pronounced.  The 
colouring  is  in  consequence  more  vivid.  But — 
except  in  high  Alpine  regions — the  clearness  does 
not  approach  the  clearness  of  Tibet.  And  neither 
in  England  nor  on  the  Continent  do  we  get  the 
great  distances  of  desert  sunsets.  And  great  dis- 
tances increase  immeasurably  that  feeling  of  infinity 
which  is  the  chief  glory  in  a  sunset. 

The  clearness  of  the  atmosphere  is  important  in 
this  respect  also,  that  it  produces  the  effect  upon 
the  colours  of  the  sunset  that  they  seem  more  like 
the  colours  we  see  in  precious  stones  than  the  colours 
a  painter  throws  on  a  canvas.  There  is  no  milki- 
ness  or  murkiness  in  them.  The  sky  is  so  clear  that 
we  see  a  colour  as  we  see  the  red  in  a  ruby.  We 
see  deep  into  the  colour.  The  colour  comes  right 
out  of  the  sky  and  has  not  the  appearance  of  being 
merely  plastered  on  the  surface. 

And  the  variety  of  the  colours  and  the  rapidity 
with  which  they  change  and  merge  and  mingle  into 
one  another  is  another  wonder  of  these  desert  sun- 
sets. It  would  be  wholly  impossible  to  paint  a 


DESERT  SUNSETS  111 

picture  of  them  which  would  adequately  express  the 
impression  they  give,  for  the  main  impression  is 
derived  from  light,  and  the  colours  are  therefore  far 
more  glowing  than  they  could  ever  be  reproduced 
on  canvas.  Nor  can  the  changing  effects  be  repro- 
duced on  a  stationary  medium.  The  nearest  ap- 
proach to  the  glory  of  a  Tibet  sunset  which  I  have 
seen  is  a  picture  in  pastel  by  Simon  de  Bussy  of 
a  sunset  in  the  Alps.  But  all  pictures — even 
Turner's — can  only  draw  attention  to  the  glory 
and  show  us  what  to  look  for.  They  cannot  repro- 
duce the  impression  in  full.  The  medium  through 
which  the  artist  has  to  work — the  paints  and  the 
canvas — are  inadequate  for  his  needs. 

If  we  try  to  describe  the  impression  in  words 
we  are  no  better  off.  We  can,  indeed,  compare  the 
sunset  colours  with  the  colours  of  flowers  and 
precious  stones.  But  here  also  we  miss  the  light 
which  is  the  very  foundation  of  the  sunset  beauties. 
And  we  have  neither  the  changefulness  nor  the  vast 
extent  of  the  sunset  colouring. 

To  get  the  least  idea  of  the  variety  of  colours 
mixing,  merging,  and  intermingling  with  one  an- 
other we  must  go  to  the  opal,  though  even  there 
there  is  not  the  intensity  of  colour,  and  of  course 
not  the  change  nor  extent.  From  an  orange — 
especially  a  blood  orange — we  get  a  notion  of  the 
combined  reds  and  yellows  of  the  sunsets,  though 
the  reds  may  range  deeper  than  orange  into  the  reds 
of  the  ruby  or  the  cardinal  flower,  and  lighter  into 
the  pinks  of  the  rose  or  the  carnation ;  and  the  yel- 
lows range  from  the  gold  of  the  escholtzia  to  the 
delicate  hue  of  the  primrose.  And  for  the  trans- 


112  THE  HEAVENS 

lucency  of  their  yellower  effects  we  must  bring  in 
the  amber.  Often  there  is  a  green  which  can  only 
be  matched  by  jade  or  emerald.  And  sometimes 
there  is  an  effect  with  which  only  the  amethyst  can 
be  compared.  Then  there  are  mauves  and  purples 
for  which  the  precious  stones  have  no  parallel,  and  of 
which  heliotrope,  the  harebell,  and  the  violet  give 
us  the  best  idea.  And  the  blues  range  from  the 
deep  blue  of  the  sapphire  and  the  gentian  to  the 
light  blue  of  the  turquoise  and  the  forget-me-not. 

In  these  stones  and  flowers  we  get  something 
near  the  actual  colour,  but  the  depth,  the  clearness, 
the  luminosity,  and  the  vast  extent  are  all  wanting, 
and  these  are  all  essential  features  of  the  sunset's 
glories.  So  we  must  imagine  all  these  colours  glow- 
ing with  light  and  never  still — perpetually  changing 
from  one  to  the  other  and  shading  off  from  one  into 
the  other,  one  colour  emerging,  rising  to  the 
dominant  position,  and  then  disappearing  to  give 
place  to  another,  and  effecting  these  changes  im- 
perceptibly yet  rapidly  also,  for  if  we  take  our  eyes 
away  for  even  a  few  minutes  .we  find  that  the  aspect 
has  altogether  altered. 

From  my  camp  in  Tibet  for  weeks  together  I 
could  be  sure  of  witnessing  every  evening  one  of 
these  glorious  sunsets.  For  while  the  mighty  mon- 
soon clouds  used  to  roll  up  on  to  the  line  of  Hima- 
layan peaks  and  pile  themselves  up  there,  billow 
upon  billow,  in  magnificent  array,  dark  and  fearful 
in  the  general  mass,  but  clear-edged  and  silver- 
tipped  along  the  summits,  yet  beyond  that  line,  in 
Tibet,  the  sky  was  nearly  always  clear  and  blue  of 
the  bluest.  With  nothing  whatever  to  impede  my 


TIBETAN  SUNSETS  113 

view — no  trees,  nor  houses,  nor  fences,  nor  obstacles 
of  any  kind — I  could  look  out  far  over  these  open 
plains  to  distant  hills;  beyond  them,  again,  to 
Mount  Everest  a  hundred  miles  away ;  beyond  it, 
again,  to  still  more  distant  mountains ;  and,  finally, 
behind  them  into  the  setting  sun.  And  these  far 
hills  and  snowy  mountains,  seen  as  they  were  across 
an  absolutely  open  plain,  seemed  not  to  impede  the 
view  but  only  to  heighten  the  impression  of  great 
distance.  The  eye  would  be  led  on  from  feature 
to  feature ,  each  receding  farther  into  the  distance 
till  it  seemed  only  a  step  from  the  farthest  snowy 
mountain  into  the  glowing  sun  itself. 

Every  evening,  whenever  I  could,  I  used  to  walk 
out  alone  into  the  open  plain  to  feast  my  soul  on 
the  splendid  scene.  In  the  stern  glacier  region 
round  K2  I  had  had  to  brace  myself  up  and  to  sum- 
mon up  all  that  was  toughest  within  me  in  order  to 
cope  with  the  terribly  exacting  conditions  in  which 
I  found  myself.  In  the  presence  of  these  calm  but 
fervent  sunsets  there  was  a  different  feeling.  I  had 
a  sense  of  expansion,  a  longing  to  let  myself  go. 
And  I  would  feel  myself  craving  to  let  myself  go 
out  all  I  could  into  these  glowing  depths  of  light 
and  colour,  and  trying  to  open  myself  out  to  their 
beauty,  that  as  much  as  possible  of  it  should  flow 
into  me  and  glorify  my  whole  being.  I  had  the 
feeling  that  in  those  sunsets  there  was  any 
length  for  my  soul  to  go  out  to — that  there  was 
infinite  room  there  for  the  soul's  expansion.  There 
was  inexhaustible  glory  for  the  soul  to  absorb,  and 
the  soul  was  thirsting  for  it  and  could  never  have 
enough. 


114  THE  HEAVENS 

Evening  after  evening  came  to  me,  too — quite 
unconsciously,  and  as  it  were  inevitably — Shelley's 
words  (slightly  altered) : 

"  Be  thou,  spirit  bright, 
My  spirit !     Be  thou  me,  most  glorious  one  ! 
Be  through  my  lips  to  unawakened  earth 
The  trumpet  of  a  prophecy." 

It  was  not  that  there  was  any  particular  message 
that  I  had  to  give.  But  there  was  aroused  in  me 
just  this  simple,  insistent  longing  to  let  others  know 
what  glory  there  was  in  the  world,  and  to  be  able 
to  communicate  to  them  something  of  the  joy  I 
was  then  feeling  in  beholding  it.  I  was  highly 
privileged  in  having  this  opportunity  of  witnessing 
a  Tibetan  sunset's  splendours.  I  was  yearning  for 
others  to  share  my  enjoyment  with  me. 

The  white  radiance  of  the  glacier  region  instils 
into  us  a  sense  of  purity,  and  without  the  purity 
of  heart  which  that  stern  region  exacts  we  cannot 
see  the  sunset's  glory  in  all  its  fulness.  But  now 
in  these  Tibetan  sunsets  we  have  not  purity  alone, 
but  warmth  and  richness  as  well.  They  give  an 
impression  of  infinity  of  glory.  We  catch  alight 
from  their  consuming  glory,  and  our  hearts  flame 
up  in  correspondence  with  them.  The  fervent 
glow  in  the  Heart  of  Nature  kindles  a  like  glow  in 
our  own  hearts;  and  we  are  enraptured  by  the 
Beauty. 

On  our  misty  island  we  are  apt  to  connect  sun- 
sets with  coming  darkness  and  a  black  end  of  things. 
And  in  gazing  on  them  we  are  prone  to  have  a  sense 
of  sadness  mingled  with  our  joy.  They  seem  to 


THE  STARS  115 

mean  for  us  a  passage  from  light  to  darkness,  and 
from  life  to  death. 

But  in  the  deserts  we  have  no  such  feeling.  As 
day  imperceptibly  fades  away  it  is  not  black  dark- 
ness that  succeeds,  but  a  light  that  enables  us  to  see 
farther,  a  mellower  light  that  enables  us  to  see 
the  Universe  at  large.  From  this  earthly  life  we 
are  transported  to  a  higher,  intenser,  ampler  life 
among  the  stars. 

And  it  is  in  the  desert  that  we  best  live  among 
the  stars.  In  Europe  we  look  up  into  the  sky 
between  trees  and  houses ;  and  among  the  clouds 
and  through  a  murky  atmosphere  we  see  a  few  stars. 
Even  when  we  have  a  clear  sky  we  seldom  get  a 
chance  of  seeing  the  whole  expanse  of  the  heavens 
all  the  way  round.  And  even  if  we  get  this  rare 
chance  of  a  clear  sky  and  a  wide  horizon  we  do  not 
live  with  the  stars  in  the  open  the  night  through  and 
night  after  night. 

In  the  Gobi  Desert  I  had  this  precious  oppor- 
tunity. And  I  had  it  when  my  whole  being  was 
tuned  up  to  highest  pitch.  I  was  not  in  the  limp 
state  of  one  who  steps  out  into  his  garden  and  looks 
up  casually  to  the  stars.  I  was  tense  with  high 
enterprise.  I  was  passing  through  unknown  coun- 
try on  a  journey  across  the  Chinese  Empire  from 
Peking  to  India.  I  was  keen  and  alive  in  every 
faculty,  in  a  state  of  high  exhilaration,  and  both 
observant  and  receptive.  It  was  a  rare  chance,  and 
much  I  wish  now  I  had  made  more  of  it. 

My  party  in  crossing  the  Gobi  Desert  consisted 
only  of  a  Chinese  guide,  a  Chinese  servant,  and  a 
Mongol  camel-man.  As  I  had  no  European  com- 


116  THE  HEAVENS 

panion  I  was  driven  in  upon  myself.  I  had  to 
explore  a  route  never  before  traversed  by  Euro- 
peans, and  the  distance  to  be  covered  across  the 
open  steppes  of  Mongolia  and  over  the  Gobi  Desert 
to  the  first  town  in  Turkestan  was  twelve  hundred 
miles.  Beyond  that  was  the  whole  length  of 
Turkestan  and  the  six-hundred-mile  breadth  of  the 
Himalaya  to  be  crossed  before  I  should  reach  India. 
So  I  had  a  big  task  before  me,  and  was  stirring  with 
the  sense  of  high  adventure  and  vast  distances  to 
overcome. 

To  enable  my  eight  camels  to  feed  by  daylight, 
I  used  to  start  at  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  and 
march  till  one  or  two  in  the  morning.  Sometimes 
in  order  to  reach  water  we  had  to  march  all  through 
the  night  and  well  into  the  following  day.  Fre- 
quently there  were  terrific  sandstorms,  but  there 
were  seldom  any  clouds.  So  the  atmosphere  was 
clear.  In  the  distance  were  sometimes  hills.  But 
for  the  most  part  all  round  the  desert  was  abso- 
lutely open.  I  could  see  for  what  seemed  an  in- 
definite distance  in  any  direction.  The  conditions 
were  ideal  for  observing  the  stars. 

Seated  on  my  camel,  or  trudging  along  apart 
from  my  little  caravan,  I  would  watch  the  sun  set 
in  always  varying  splendour.  No  two  sunsets 
were  anything  like  the  same.  Each  through  the 
ascendancy  of  some  one  shade  of  colour,  or  through 
an  unusual  combination  of  colour,  had  a  special 
beauty  of  its  own.  I  would  watch  each  ripening 
to  the  climax  and  then  shade  away  into  the  beauty 
of  the  night.  And  when  the  day  was  over  the  night 
would  reveal  that  higher,  wider  life  which  daylight 
only  served  to  hide. 


THE  UNIVERSE  OUR  HOME       117 

The  sunset  glow  would  fade  away.  Star  after 
star  would  spring  into  sight  till  the  whole  vault  of 
heaven  was  glistening  with  diamond  points  of  light. 
Above  me  and  all  round  me  stars  were  shining  out 
of  the  deep  sapphire  sky  with  a  brilliance  only  sur- 
passed by  the  stars  in  the  high  Himalayan  solitudes 
I  have  already  described.  And  a  great  stillness 
would  be  over  all — a  silence  even  completer  than 
the  silence  among  the  mountains,  for  there  it  was 
often  broken  by  creaking  of  the  ice,  whereas  here 
in  the  desert  it  was  so  profound  that,  when  at  the  end 
of  many  weeks  I  arrived  at  a  patch  of  grass  and 
trees,  the  twittering  of  the  birds  and  the  whirr  of 
insects  sounded  like  the  roar  of  a  London  street. 

In  this  unbroken  stillness  and  with  the  eye  free 
to  rove  all  round  with  nothing  in  any  direction  to 
stay  its  vision,  and  being  as  I  was  many  weeks' 
distance  from  any  settled  human  habitation,  I  often 
had  the  feeling  of  being  more  connected  with  the 
starry  firmament  than  with  this  Earth.  In  a 
curious  way  the  bodily  and  the  material  seemed  to 
exist  no  longer,  and  I  would  be  in  spirit  among  the 
stars.  They  served  to  guide  us  over  the  desert  and 
I  gradually  became  familiar  with  them.  And  I 
used  to  feel  as  much  a  part  of  the  Stellar  World  as 
of  this  Earth.  I  lost  all  sense  of  being  confined  to 
Earth  and  took  my  place  in  the  Universe  at  large. 
My  home  was  the  whole  great  Cosmos  before  me. 
The  Cosmos,  and  not  the  Earth,  was  the  whole  to 
which  I  belonged. 

And  in  that  unbroken  quiet  and  amid  this  bright 
company  of  heaven  my  spirit  seemed  to  become 
intenser  and  more  daring.  Right  high  up  in  the 

10 


118  THE  HEAVENS 

zenith,  to  infinite  height,  it  would  soar  unfettered. 
And  right  round  to  any  distance  in  any  direction  it 
would  pierce  its  way.  The  height  and  distance  of 
the  highest  and  farthest  stars  I  knew  had  been 
measured.  I  knew  that  the  resulting  number  of 
miles  is  something  so  immense  as  to  be  altogether 
beyond  human  conception.  I  knew  also  that  the 
number  of  stars,  besides  those  few  thousands 
which  I  saw,  had  to  be  numbered  in  hundreds 
of  millions.  All  this  was  astonishing,  and  the 
knowledge  of  it  filled  me  with  wonder  at  the  im- 
mensity of  the  Starry  Universe.  But  it  was  not 
the  mere  magnitude  of  this  world  that  impressed 
me.  What  stirred  me  was  the  Presence,  subtly 
felt,  of  some  mighty  all-pervading  Influence  which 
ordered  the  courses  of  the  heavenly  hosts  and  per- 
meated every  particle. 

We  cannot  watch  the  sun  go  down  day  after 
day,  and  after  it  has  set  see  the  stars  appear,  rise  to 
the  meridian  and  disappear  below  the  opposite 
horizon  in  regular  procession,  without  being  im- 
pressed by  the  order  which  prevails.  We  feel  that 
the  whole  is  kept  together  in  punctual  fashion,  and 
is  not  mere  chaos  and  chance.  The  presence  of 
some  Power  upholding,  sustaining,  and  directing 
the  whole  is  deeply  impressed  upon  us.  And  in 
this  Presence  so  steadfast,  so  calm,  so  constant, 
we  feel  soothed  and  steadied.  The  frets  and  pains 
of  ordinary  life  are  stilled.  Deep  peace  and  satis- 
faction fill  our  souls. 

Sandstorms  so  terrific  that  we  cannot  stand 
before  them  or  see  a  thing  a  foot  or  two  distant 
come  whirling  across  the  desert,  and  all  for  the  time 


A  HEAVENLY  PRESENCE          119 

seems  turmoil  and  confusion  and  nothing  is  visible. 
But  behind  all  we  know  the  stars  still  pursue  their 
mighty  way.  At  the  back  of  everything  we  realise 
there  is  a  Power  constant  and  dependable  in  whom 
we  can  absolutely  put  our  trust. 

This  is  the  impression — the  impression  of  stead- 
fastness, constancy,  and  reliability — which  a  nightly 
contemplation  of  the  stars  makes  upon  us.  At 
the  foundation  of  things  is  something  dependable, 
something  in  which  we  can  repose  our  faith. 
And  so  the  sense  of  calm  and  confidence  we  feel. 

And  in  the  desert  we  have  no  feeling  that  the 
stars  pursue  their  course  in  cold  indifference  to  us — 
that  the  Power  which  sustains  them  works  its  soul- 
less way  unregardful  of  the  frettings  of  us  little 
men.  Not  thus  are  we  who  watch  the  desert  stars 
impressed.  Quite  otherwise.  For  nowhere  do  we 
feel  the  Influence  nearer,  more  intimate  or  more 
beneficent.  We  seem  in  the  very  midst  of  the  great 
Presence.  We  are  immersed  in  it.  It  is  pervad- 
ing us  on  every  side.  We  do  not  expect  it  to  alter 
the  whole  course  of  Nature  for  our  private  good. 
But  we  feel  confident  that  the  course  of  Nature  is 
for  good — that  Nature  is  a  beneficent  and  no  callous 
Power,  and  has  good  at  heart.  Because  the  founda- 
tions are  so  sure  and  good  we  can  each  pursue  our 
way  in  confidence.  This  is  the  impression  we  get. 

And  the  Power  which  guides  the  stars  upon 
their  heavenly  way,  and  which,  in  guiding  them, 
guides  us  across  the  desert,  does  not  reside,  we  feel, 
in  lonely  grandeur  in  the  empty  places  of  the 
heavens,  but  in  the  stars  themselves — in  their  very 
constitution — in  each  individually  and  in  all  in  their 

I 


120  THE  HEAVENS 

togetherness.  It  burns  in  each  star  and  shines 
forth  from  it,  and  yet  holds  the  whole  together  as 
we  see  it  every  night  in  that  circling  vault  around 
us.  The  Activity  does  not  appear  to  us  to 
emanate  from  some  Invisible  Being  dwelling 
wholly  apart  and  isolated  from  the  stars  and  this 
Earth,  and  sending  forth  invisible  spiritual  rays, 
as  the  Sun  stands  apart  from  the  Earth  but  sends 
out  rays  of  sunlight  to  it.  It  seems  rather  to  dwell 
in  the  very  heart  and  centre  of  each  star,  and  the 
stars  seem  spiritual  rather  than  material  beings.  So 
this  Power,  as  we  experience  it  in  the  desert,  does 
not  impress  us  as  being  awful  and  remote,  gloomy 
and  inexorable,  enforcing  unbending  law  and  exact- 
ing terrible  penalties.  Our  impression  of  it  is  that, 
though  it  preserves  order  with  unfailing  regularity, 
it  is  yet  near  and  kindly,  radiating  with  light  and 
warmth.  We  not  only  feel  it  to  be  something 
steadfast,  something  on  which  we  can  rely  and  in 
which  we  may  have  confidence ;  we  also  feel  warmed 
and  kindled  by  it. 

So  what  we  get  from  a  nightly  contemplation  of 
the  stars  is  a  sense  of  happy  companionship  with 
Nature.  The  Heart  of  Nature  as  here  revealed  is 
both  dependable  and  kindly.  Nature  is  our  friend. 
And  in  her  certain  friendship  the  balm  of  peace  falls 
softly  on  us.  Our  hearts  blend  tenderly  with  the 
Heart  of  Nature ;  and  in  their  union  we  see  Beauty 
of  the  gentlest  and  most  reassuring  kind. 


CHAPTER  IX 

HOME  BEAUTY 

THE  Artist  in  his  quest  for  Natural  Beauty  will  have 
pursued  it  in  the  remotest  and  wildest  parts  of  the 
Earth,  where  he  can  see  Nature  in  her  primeval  and 
most  elemental  simplicity.  He  will  have  seen  her 
in  many  and  most  varied  aspects — the  grandest,  the 
wildest,  and  the  most  luxuriant.  And  from  these 
numerous  and  so  different  manifestations  of  Nature 
he  will  have  been  enabled  more  fully  to  understand 
her  meaning  and  comprehend  her  soul.  Moreover, 
this  contemplation  of  Nature  will  have  evoked  from 
within  himself  much  that  he  had  never  suspected  he 
possessed,  and  thereby  his  own  soul  also  he  will  have 
learned  to  understand.  And  from  this  completer 
comprehension  of  his  own  soul  and  hers  will  have 
emerged  a  fuller  community  of  heart  between 
him  and  Nature.  He  will  have  come  to  worship 
her  with  a  still  more  ardent  devotion,  and  through 
the  intensity  of  his  love  discovered  richer  and  richer 
Beauty  in  her. 

But  even  yet  he  has  not  seen  Natural  Beauty 
where  it  can  be  found  in  its  highest  perfection. 
Only  when  there  can  be  the  most  intimate  possible 
relationship  between  him  and  the  natural  object  he 
is  contemplating  can  Beauty  at  its  finest  be  seen. 
And  this  closest  correspondence  of  all  between  him 
121 


122  HOME  BEAUTY 

and  Nature  will  only  be  when  he  is  in  the  natural 
surroundings  with  which  he  has  been  familiar  from 
childhood,  and  which  have  affected  him  in  his  most 
impressionable  years. 

The  Artist  will  have  seen  Nature  as  she  mani- 
fests herself  in  the  teeming  life  of  a  tropical  forest 
and  the  most  varied  races  of  men ;  in  the  highest 
mountains  and  the  widest  deserts ;  in  the  glory  of 
sunsets  and  the  calm  of  stars.  But  it  is  in  none  of 
these  that  he  will  see  deepest  into  the  true  Heart 
of  Nature  and  understand  her  best.  It  is  amid 
scenery  which  he  has  loved  since  boyhood,  in  the 
hearts  of  his  own  countrymen  in  their  own  country, 
that  he  will  see  deepest  into  Nature.  And  deepest 
of  all  will  he  see  when  from  among  his  country- 
women he  has  united  himself  to  the  one  of  his  own 
deliberate  choice,  and  in  this  union  realised  in  its 
fulness,  strength,  and  intensity  that  Creative  Love 
which  springs  from  Nature's  very  heart,  and  is  the 
ultimate  fount  and  source  of  all  Natural  Beauty. 

We  like  to  go  out  over  all  the  Earth  and  see  the 
wonders  of  it.  And  we  learn  to  love  the  great 
mountains  and  rich  forests  and  unfenced  steppes 
and  veldts  and  prairies.  And  we  get  to  love  also 
the  various  peoples  among  whom  we  have  to  work 
and  travel.  But  in  his  heart  of  hearts  each  man 
likes  to  get  back  to  the  scenes  of  his  childhood. 
The  plainsman  likes  to  get  back  again  from  the 
mountains  to  his  level  plains  where  the  scene  is 
closer  and  more  intimate.  The  mountaineer  likes 
to  retire  again  from  the  plains  into  the  mountains. 
The  dweller  on  the  veldt  likes  to  get  out  of  the 
forest  on  to  the  great  open  spaces  once  more.  The 


ONE'S  OWN  COUNTRY  123 

inhabitant  of  the  forest  likes  to  get  back  there  again 
from  the  plains.  And  the  Englishman,  though  he 
loves  the  Alps  and  the  Himalaya,  is  touched  by 
nothing  so  deeply  as  by  a  Devonshire  lane  with 
its  banks  of  primroses  and  violets.  And  he  may 
have  the  greatest  affection  for  peoples  of  other  races 
among  whom  he  may  have  had  to  work,  yet  it  is  his 
own  countrymen  that  he  will  always  really  love. 

So  the  Artist  comes  back  to  home  surroundings 
and  his  own  people.  And  he  will  return  with  his 
sense  of  beauty  quickened  and  refined  by  this  wide 
and  varied  experience  of  Nature.  His  sensibility 
to  the  beauties  of  Nature  will  now  be  of  rarest 
delicacy,  and  his  capacity  for  fine  discrimination  and 
his  feeling  for  distinction  and  excellence  sure  and 
keen. 

He  will  have  been  toned  and  tuned  up  to  the 
highest  pitch  in  his  wrestling  with  Nature,  and 
will  have  been  purged  and  purified  in  the  white 
region  of  the  highest  mountains.  And  in  this  high- 
strung  state  he  will  now  see  that  creation  and  mani- 
festation of  Nature  which  of  all  natural  objects  will 
best  declare  her  meaning,  bring  him  into  closer  touch 
with  her  very  Heart,  and  stir  in  him  the  deepest 
emotions.  Between  him  and  this  object  there  will 
be  possible  the  closest  community  of  soul.  Here 
then  he  will  see  Natural  Beauty  at  its  very  finest. 

The  natural  object  in  which  he  will  see  this 
consummation  of  Beauty  will  be  the  woman  who 
will  be  to  him  a  kindred  spirit,  and  whom  he  will 
first  admire  and  then  love. 

It  was  through  the  love  of  man  and  woman  for 
each  other  in  the  far-off  ages  when  love  first  came 


124  HOME  BEAUTY 

into  the  hearts  of  men  that  Natural  Beauty  also  first 
dawned  upon  them.  It  is  through  that  love  that 
Natural  Beauty  has  been  continually  growing  in 
fulness  and  splendour.  And  it  will  be  through  that 
same  love  of  man  and  woman  for  each  other  that 
the  Artist  will  see  Natural  Beauty  reach  its  highest 
perfection.  For  in  this  love  man  first  learned  to 
enter  into  the  soul  of  another,  to  recognise  same- 
nesses between  himself  and  another,  and  to  live  in 
communion  with  another.  And  so  in  time  he  came 
to  recognise  samenesses  between  what  was  in  his 
heart  and  what  was  in  the  Heart  of  Nature,  to  enter 
into  communion  with  Nature,  and  through  the 
wedding  of  himself  with  Nature  see  the  Beauty  in 
her.  He  was  able  in  some  slight  degree  to  be 
towards  Nature  what  we  see  the  midge  buzzing 
round  a  man  must  be  if  that  midge  is  to  see  the 
beauty  of  man.  Just  as  the  midge,  if  it  is  to  see  the 
beauty  in  man,  must  be  able  to  recognise  same- 
nesses between  its  life  and  the  life  of  man,  so  man 
to  see  Beauty  in  Nature  had  to  recognise  identity 
of  life  between  him  and  Nature  as  he  was  first  in- 
spired to  see  it  through  the  love  of  man  and  woman 
for  each  other.  And  now  the  Artist  with  his  wide 
experience  of  Nature  and  united  with  his  own 
countrywoman  in  his  own  country  will  recognise  a 
still  closer  identity  between  himself  and  Nature, 
and  so  see  an  even  fuller  Beauty  in  her. 

Assuming  the  man  and  woman,  both  by  their 
upbringing  and  by  outward  circumstances,  to  have 
been  able  to  develop  the  best  capacities  within  them 
and  to  be  meeting  now  under  conditions  most 
favourable  for  their  union,  we  shall  see  how  perfect 


WOMAN'S  BEAUTY  125 

is  the  Beauty  which  may  be  revealed.  The  man 
will  be  in  the  prime  of  his  manhood,  and  the 
woman  in  the  prime  of  her  womanhood.  The 
man  manly  and  radiating  manhood,  the  woman 
womanly  and  radiating  womanhood  :  their  man- 
hood and  womanhood  welling  up  within  them, 
each  eager  to  answer  the  call  of  the  other. 

Hers  will  be  no  light  and  shallow  beauty  insipid 
as  milk  and  water,  but  will  be  sweet  as  the  violet, 
delicate  as  the  primrose,  pure  as  the  lily,  yet  with 
all  the  sweetness,  delicacy  and  purity,  radiant  as  the 
sunrise.  And  they  will  be  no  pale  and  puny  lovers, 
soft  and  mild  as  doves,  and  content  to  lead  a  dull 
and  trivial  life.  They  will  be  high  of  spirit,  grace- 
ful, swift,  and  supple  as  the  greyhound;  and  as 
keenly  intent  on  living  a  full  and  varied  life  with 
every  moment  of  it  worth  while  as  ever  the  grey- 
hound is  in  pursuing  its  object.  They  will  be  cap- 
able of  intense  and  passionate  emotion,  yet  with  all 
their  eager  impulsiveness  they  will  have  wills  strong 
to  keep  themselves  in  hand,  and  to  maintain  their 
direction  true  through  all  the  mazy  intricacies  of  life 
and  love. 

In  the  bringing  together  of  such  a  pair  Natural 
Beauty  will  play  a  vitally  important  part.  Of  all 
objects  that  Nature  has  produced — of  all  the  off- 
spring of  the  Earth — such  a  man  and  woman  are  the 
most  beautiful.  And  we  may  assume  that  as 
they  are  drawn  to  each  other  they  will  put  forth 
the  very  best  of  themselves  and  give  out  the  utmost 
beauty  that  is  in  them.  Moreover,  they  will  be 
more  beautiful  to  each  other  than  they  are  to  any- 
body else.  Unconsciously  they  will  reveal  to  each 


126  HOME  BEAUTY 

other  what  they  can  reveal  to  none  other  but 
themselves.  Insensibly  the  windows  of  their  souls 
will  be  opened  to  each  other.  The  lovelight  in 
their  eyes — the  lovelight  which  can  only  be  shown 
to  each  other — will  discover  to  them  hidden  depths 
of  beauty  they  had  never  gathered  they  possessed. 
And  this  beauty  will  be  something  more  than 
mere  prettiness  or  handsomeness  of  face.  The 
man  will  see  the  beauty  of  the  woman — and  she 
his — not  only  in  the  face  and  features,  but  in  the 
presence,  bearing,  and  carriage,  in  the  gestures, 
movements,  and  behaviour.  Behind  the  outward 
aspect  he  will  see  the  inward  spirit,  the  real  self, 
the  true  nature,  the  radiant  personality.  And  the 
beauty  that  he  sees  will  fill  him  with  a  passionate 
yearning,  both  to  give  and  to  possess.  He  will  want 
both  to  give  the  utmost  and  best  of  himself,  and  also 
to  possess  what  so  satisfies  all  the  cravings  of  the 
soul.  And  whether  it  be  to  give  or  to  possess  that 
he  most  wants  he  will  be  unable  to  distinguish.  But, 
in  the  craving  to  give  and  possess,  the  highest  stimu- 
lus will  be  afforded  him  to  exert  every  faculty  to  its 
limit.  The  effort  will  give  zest,  and  with  zest  will 
come  added  powers  of  vision,  so  that  he  will  be  able 
to  see  both  her  and  his  inmost  and  utmost  capabili- 
ties. And  though  the  force  of  outward  circum- 
stances may  prevent  both  her  and  him  from  ever 
completely  fulfilling  those  latent  possibilities,  what 
they  see  of  themselves  and  of  each  other  in  those 
divine  moments  may  nevertheless  be  a  perfectly  true 
vision  of  their  real  and  fundamental  nature.  Love 
is  not  so  blind  as  is  supposed.  Love  is  capable  of 
seeing  clearer  and  deeper  than  any  other  faculty. 


LOVE  AND  BEAUTY  127 

What  the  Artist  now  sees  with  the  eyes  of 
Love  will  be  the  ground  upon  which  he  will  have 
to  form  his  judgment  in  the  most  critical  decision 
of  his  life.  For  the  moment  will  now  have 
come  when  he  will  have  to  decide  whether  of  all 
others  he  will  give  himself  to  her,  and  whether 
he  can  presume  to  ask  of  her  that  she  will  give 
herself  to  him — and  each  to  the  other  for  all  the 
rest  of  their  lives.  It  is  a  momentous  decision  to 
have  to  make.  With  his  highly  developed  power 
of  vision  he  will  have  divined  her  true  nature.  But 
he  will  have  now  to  exercise  his  judgment  on  it — 
whether  it  will  satisfy  the  needs  of  his  whole  being 
and  whether  his  whole  being  is  sufficient  to  satisfy 
her  needs.  Each  has  to  be  sure  that  his  peculiar 
nature  satisfies — and  satisfies  fully — his  or  her  own 
peculiar  needs,  and  that  his  peculiar  nature  satisfies 
the  other's  needs.  A  wrong  decision  here  is  fatal. 
The  responsibility  is  fearful.  All  will  depend  upon 
his  keenness  of  vision,  his  capacity  for  discrimina- 
tion, and  his  soundness  of  judgment.  The  decision 
may  be  arrived  at  swiftly  and  consciously,  or  it  may 
be  come  to  unconsciously,  gradually,  and  imper- 
ceptibly. But  shorter  or  longer  the  time,  con- 
sciously or  unconsciously  the  method,  it  will  have 
in  the  end  to  be  made  in  a  perfectly  definite 
fashion — yes  or  no — and  from  that  decision  there 
can  be  no  going  back.  And  on  that  clear  decision 
will  hang  the  future  welfare  not  only  of  the  one 
who  makes  it,  but  of  both.  Each,  therefore,  has 
to  decide  for  the  welfare  of  both. 

This  is  the  real  Day  of  Judgment.  And  each 
is  his  own  judge.  Now  all  his  and  her  past  life 


128  HOME  BEAUTY 

and  inborn  nature  is  being  put  to  the  test  in  a 
fierce  ordeal — and  the  fiery  ordeal  of  love  is  more 
searching  even  than  the  ordeal  of  war.  Every 
smallest  blot  and  blemish,  every  slightest  impurity 
is  shown  up  in  startling  clearness.  Every  flaw  at 
once  betrays  itself.  What  will  not  bear  a  strain 
immediately  breaks  down.  There  is  not  an  imper- 
fection which  is  not  glaringly  displayed.  The 
other  may  not  see  it,  but  he  himself  will — and 
upon  him  is  the  responsibility. 

No  wonder  that  both  the  one  and  the  other 
hesitate  to  commit  themselves  finally  and  irre- 
vocably !  Can  he  with  all  his  blots  and  blemishes, 
his  failings  and  weaknesses,  offer  to  give  himself 
to  the  other?  Is  he  worthy  to  receive  all  that  he 
would  expect  to  receive  in  return?  Is  he  justified 
in  asking  that  the  wrhole  being  and  the  most  sacred 
thing  in  life  should  be  given  over  utterly  to  him? 
It  seems  astounding  that  any  man  should  ever  have 
the  impudence  to  answer  such  questions  in  the 
affirmative.  Doubtless  he  would  not  have  had 
such  effrontery  but  for  two  considerations. 

In  the  first  place  he  knows  that,  imperfect  as 
he  may  be — downright  sinful  as  he  may  often  have 
been — he  is  not  bad  at  bottom.  At  heart,  he  knows 
for  certain  he  has  capacities  for  improvement  which 
would  come  at  once  into  being  if  only  they  had 
the  opportunity  for  development.  And  he  knows 
that  the  other  could  make  those  opportunities — 
could  provide  the  stimulus  which  would  awaken  in 
him  and  bring  to  fruit  many  a  hidden  capability 
of  good.  Every  faculty  in  him  he  now  feels  being 
quickened  to  an  activity  never  known  before. 


THE  DIVINE  SOURCE  129 

Blemishes  he  feels  being  purged  away  in  the 
cleansing  fires  of  pure  love.  He  feels  that  with 
the  other  he  will  be,  as  he  has  never  been  before, 
his  whole  and  his  true  self.  And  this  is  the  first 
consideration  which  gives  him  confidence. 

The  second  is  that  he  feels  himself  now  to  a 
very  special  degree  in  direct  and  intimate  touch 
with  the  central  Heart  of  Nature.  Something 
from  what  he  feels  by  instinct  is  the  Divine  Source 
of  Life  and  Love  comes  springing  up  within  him, 
penetrating  him  through  and  through,  supporting 
and  upholding  him  and  urging  him  forward.  He 
feels  that  he  directly  springs  from  that  Source,  and 
that  it  will  ever  sustain  him  as  long  as  he  is  true 
to  his  own  real  self,  and  works  for  those  high  ends 
towards  which  he  feels  himself  impelled. 

With  strong  faith,  then,  he  makes  his  decision — 
with  strong  faith  in  himself,  for  he  knows  himself 
to  be  inspired  by  the  same  great  Spirit  which 
animates  the  whole  world  of  which  he  is  himself 
a  part.  And  having  in  this  faith  made  his  decision, 
he  girds  himself  for  the  poignant  battle  of  love. 

And  as  in  war  so  in  love  men — and  women — 
rise  to  altogether  unexpected  heights  of  courage, 
endurance,  and  devotion.  War  is  a  fine  spur  to 
excellence.  But  love  is  an  even  finer.  Every 
faculty  is  quickened  and  refined.  Every  "high 
quality  brought  into  fullest  exercise.  Daring  and 
caution,  utter  disregard  of  self  and  selfishness  in 
the  extreme,  are  alike  required.  For  the  two  will 
never  achieve  full  wedded  union  until  they  have 
fought  their  way  through  many  an  interposing 
obstacle.  Adroitness,  and  that  rare  quality,  social 


130  HOME  BEAUTY 

courage,  will  be  needed  in  dealing  with  ever- 
recurring,  complicated,  painful,  and  nerve-straining 
situations.  Even  in  their  attitude  towards  one 
another  as  they  gradually  come  together  the  finest 
address  will  be  required.  For  each  has  necessarily 
to  be  comparing  himself  and  comparing  the  object 
of  his  love  with  others ;  and  each  feels  that  he  is 
being  similarly  compared.  There  can  be  no  final 
assurance  till  the  union  is  completed.  A  single  ill- 
judged  word  or  action  may  ruin  all.  At  any 
moment  another  may  be  preferred — or  at  least  one 
of  the  two  may  find  the  other  inadequate  or  de- 
ficient. 

All  this  will  afford  the  highest  stimulus  to 
emulation.  Each  will  strive  to  excel  in  what  the 
other  approves  and  appreciates — or  at  any  rate  to 
excel  in  what  is  his  own  particular  line.  He  will 
be  incited  to  show  himself  at  his  best  and  to  be 
his  best. 

But  before  the  bliss  of  completest  union  is 
attained  anguish  and  rapture  in  exquisite  extremes 
will  be  experienced.  For  the  soul  of  each  will  be 
exposed  in  all  its  quivering  sensitiveness,  and  any 
but  the  most  delicate  touch  will  be  a  torture  to  it. 
Fortitude  of  the  firmest  will  be  required  to  bear 
the  wounds  which  must  necessarily  come  from  this 
exposure.  Each,  too,  will  have  to  bear  the  pain 
of  the  suffering  they  must  inevitably  be  causing 
to  some  few  others — and  those  others  among  their 
very  dearest. 

As  the  intimacy  of  union  becomes  closer  and 
closer  the  call  for  bodily  union  will  become  more  and 
more  insistent.  In  the  first  instance — and  this  is 


WEDDING  131 

a  point  which  is  specially  worth  noting — the  desire 
was  entirely  for  spiritual  union,  for  union  of  the 
spirits  of  each.  What  each  admired  and  loved  in 
the  other  was  his  or  her  capacity  for  love.  He 
realised  what  a  wonderful  love  the  other  could  give. 
And  he  yearned  with  all  his  heart  to  have  that  love 
directed  towards  himself.  It  was  a  purely  spiritual 
union  that  his  heart  was  set  on.  The  thought  of 
bodily  union  did  not  enter  his  head.  But  the  need 
for  bodily  touch  as  a  means  of  expressing  human 
feeling  is  inherent  in  human  nature,  and  becomes 
more  and  more  urgent  as  the  feeling  becomes 
warmer.  Friends  have  to  shake  hands  with  each 
other  and  pat  each  other  on  the  back  in  order  to 
show  the  warmth  of  their  feeling  for  one  another. 
Women  affectionately  embrace  one  another. 
Parents  and  children,  brothers  and  sisters,  kiss 
one  another.  It  is  impossible  adequately  to  express 
affection  without  bodily  touch.  And  in  the  case  of 
lovers,  as  the  love  deepens  so  also  deepens  the  com- 
pelling need  to  express  this  love  in  bodily  union  of 
the  closest  possible. 

And  so  the  supreme  moment  arrives  when  each 
gives  himself  wholly,  utterly,  and  for  ever  to  the 
other — body,  soul,  and  spirit — and  they  twain  are 
one.  And  the  remarkable  result  ensues  that  each 
in  giving  himself  to  the  other  has  become  more 
completely  and  truly  himself  than  he  has  ever  been 
before.  He  strives  to  become  more  and  more 
closely  wedded  with  the  other.  He  yearns  to  give 
himself  more  completely  and  longs  that  there  was 
more  of  himself  to  give.  And  he  gives  him- 
self as  completely  as  he  can.  Yet  he  has  never 


132  HOME  BEAUTY 

before  been  so  fully  himself.  The  closeness  and 
intimacy  of  the  union,  and  all  that  he  has  received, 
has  enabled  him  to  bring  forth  and  give  utterance 
to  what  had  lain  deep  and  dormant  within  him — 
all  his  fondest  hopes,  his  dearest  dreams,  his  highest 
aspirations.  Each  is  more  himself  in  the  other. 
He  is,  indeed,  not  himself  without  the  other.  Each 
has  won  possession  of  the  other.  Each  has  with  joy 
and  gladness  given  himself  to  the  other.  Each  be- 
longs to  the  other.  Each  is  all  the  world  to  the 
other — a  treasure  without  price.  He  is  ever  after 
in  her  as  her  own  being.  And  she  is  in  him  as 
his  own  being.  Apart  from  each  other  they  are 
never  again  themselves.  They  are  absorbed  in 
mutual  joy  in  one  another. 

The  intensity  of  delight  is  more  than  they  can 
bear.  It  brims  up  and  overflows  and  goes  bursting 
out  to  all  the  world.  By  being  able  to  be  their  whole 
selves  they  have  become  more  closely  in  touch  with 
the  deepest  Heart  of  Nature  and  nearest  the  Divine. 
In  that  hushed  and  sacred  moment  when  the  ecstasy 
of  life  and  love  is  at  its  highest  they  have  never  felt 
stronger,  purer,  lighter,  nearer  the  Divine.  They 
have  reached  deep  down  to  the  most  elemental  part 
of  their  nature.  And  they  have  soared  up  highest 
to  the  most  Divine.  But  Divine  and  elemental, 
spiritual  and  bodily,  seem  one.  There  seems  to  be 
nothing  bodily  which  is  not  spiritual.  And  nothing 
elemental  which  is  not  Divine. 

It  is  not  often  that  they  will  attain  these 
culminating  heights  of  spiritual  exaltation.  Nor 
will  they  be  able  long  to  remain  there.  The  lark, 
the  eagle,  the  airman,  have  all  to  come  to  earth 


DIVINE  UNION  133 

again.  And  they  spend  most  of  their  lives  on  the 
earth.  But  the  lovers  will  have  known  what  it  is 
to  soar.  They  will  have  found  their  wings.  They 
will  have  seen  heaven  once,  and  breathed  its  air. 
And  all  nature,  all  human  relationships,  will  be  for 
ever  after  transfigured  in  heaven's  light. 

The  state  of  being  to  which  these  twain  have 
now  arrived  is  the  highest  and  best  in  life.  This 
spiritual  union  of  man  and  woman — this  union  of 
their  souls  which  their  bodily  union  has  made 
possible  in  completeness — is  that  which  of  all  else 
has  most  value.  The  friendship  of  men  for  men 
and  women  for  women  is  high  up  in  the  scale  of 
being.  But  it  is  not  at  the  supreme  summit.  The 
holy  union  of  man  and  woman  is  higher  still, 
because  it  is  a  relation  of  the  whole  being  of  each 
to  the  other,  and  because  it  brings  both  into  direct 
and  closest  contact  with  the  Primal  Source  of 
Things,  and  on  the  line  which  points  them  highest. 
The  relationship  satisfies  the  whole  needs  of  the 
selves  of  each  and  satisfies  the  urgency  of  the  Heart 
of  Nature. 

So  now  our  Artist  will  have  experienced  true 
spirituality  in  its  highest  degree ;  and  having  experi- 
enced also  the  most  elemental  in  his  nature,  he 
will  perforce  have  come  in  touch  with  Nature  along 
her  whole  range.  And  his  soul  being  at  the  finest 
pitch  of  sensitiveness,  he  will  be  able  to  appreciate 
Natural  Beauty  as  never  before.  And  nothing  less 
than  natural  beauties,  and  nothing  less  than  these 
beauties  at  their  best,  will  in  his  exalted  mood  be 
satisfying  to  him.  He  will  be  driven  irresistibly 

11 


134  HOME  BEAUTY 

into  the  open  air  and  the  warm  sunshine,  and  to 
the  bosom  of  Mother-Earth.  And  there  in  the 
blue  of  heaven  and  in  dreamy  clouds  ;  in  the  wide  sea, 
or  in  tranquil  lakes;  in  ethereal  mountains  or  in 
verdant  woodlands ;  in  the  loveliness  of  flowers,  and 
in  the  music  of  the  birds,  he  will  find  that  which  his 
spirit  seeks — that  to  which  his  spirit  wants  to  give 
response.  Only  there  in  the  open,  in  the  midst 
of  Nature,  will  he  find  horizons  wide  enough, 
heights  high  enough,  beauties  rich  enough,  for  his 
soul's  needs. 

The  flowers  as  he  looks  into  them  will  disclose 
glories  of  colour,  texture,  form,  and  fragrance  he 
never  yet  had  seen.  The  comely  forms  of  trees, 
their  varying  greenery,  and  the  dancing  sunlight 
on  the  leaves,  will  fill  him  with  an  intensity  of 
delight  that  heretofore  he  had  never  known.  And 
as  once  more  he  goes  among  his  fellow-men  he 
will  see  them  in  a  newer  and  a  truer  light.  His 
contact  with  them  will  be  easier;  his  friendships 
deeper;  his  certainty  of  affection  surer;  and  his 
capacity  for  entering  into  every  joy  and  sorrow 
immeasurably  enlarged. 

Through  his  love,  our  ideal  Artist  will  have  been 
enabled  to  reach  deeper  into  the  Heart  of  Nature 
than  he  had  ever  reached  before,  and  to  feel 
more  intimately  at  one  with  her.  And  being 
thus  in  warmest  touch  with  her,  Natural  Beauty, 
strong,  deep,  and  delicate  as  only  finest  love  can 
disclose,  will  be  revealed  to  him.  Enjoyment  of 
Natural  Beauty  in  its  perfection  is  the  prize  he  will 
have  won. 


CHAPTER  X 

THE  NATURE   OF   NATURE 

THE  Artist  is  now  in  a  position  to  take  stock  of 
Nature  as  a  whole,  of  her  nature,  methods,  and 
manner  of  working,  of  the  motives  which  actuate 
her — of  what,  in  short,  she  really  is  at  heart.  And 
having  thus  reviewed  her,  he  will  have  to  determine 
whether  his  wider  and  deeper  knowledge  of  Nature 
confirms  or  detracts  from  the  impression  of  her 
which  he  had  gained  from  a  contemplation  of  the 
forest's  innumerable  life.  Upon  this  decision  will 
depend  his  final  attitude  towards  her.  And  upon 
his  attitude  towards  her  depends  his  capacity  for 
enjoying  Natural  Beauty.  For  if  he  has  any  doubt 
in  his  mind  as  to  the  goodness  of  Nature  or  any 
hesitation  about  giving  himself  out  to  her,  there 
is  little  prospect  of  his  seeing  Beauty  in  her.  He 
will  remain  cold  and  unresponsive  to  her  calls  and 
enjoyment  of  Natural  Beauty  will  not  be  for  him. 
And  each  of  us — each  for  himself — just  as  much 
as  the  Artist  will  have  to  make  up  his  mind  on  this 
fundamental  question.  If  we  are  to  get  the  full 
enjoyment  we  should  expect  out  of  Natural  Beauty 
we  must  have  a  clear  and  firm  conception  in  our 
minds  of  what  Nature  really  is,  what  is  her  essential 
character,  whether  at  heart  she  is  cold  and  callous 
or  warm  and  loving.  So  far  as  we  were  justified  in 

135 


136         THE  NATURE  OF  NATURE 

drawing  conclusions  regarding  the  character  of 
Nature  as  a  whole  from  what  we  saw  of  her  mani- 
festations in  the  life  of  the  forest,  we  came  to  the 
conclusion  that  she  was  not  so  hard  and  repellent 
as  she  assuredly  would  be  to  us  if  her  guiding 
principle  of  action  were  the  survival  of  the  fittest. 
We  inferred,  rather,  from  our  observations  of  her 
in  the  forest  that  she  was  actuated  by  an  aspiration  to- 
wards what  we  ourselves  hold  to  be  of  most  worth  and 
value.  We  were  therefore  not  disillusioned  by  closer 
familiarity  with  her,  but  more  closely  drawrn  towards 
her,  and  therefore  prepared  to  see  more  Beauty  in 
her.  Now  we  have  to  review  Nature  as  a  whole — 
that  is,  in  the  Starry  World  as  well  as  on  this 
Earth — and  see  if  the  same  conclusions  hold  good, 
and  if  we  are  therefore  justified  in  loving  Nature, 
or  if  we  should  view  her  with  suspicion  and  distrust, 
hold  ourselves  aloof  from  her,  and  cultivate  a  stoic 
courage  in  face  of  a  Power  whose  character  we 
must  cordially  dislike. 

There  are  men  who  hold  that  the  appearance 
of  life  and  love  on  this  Earth  is  a  mere  flash  in 
the  pan.  and  comes  about  by  pure  chance.  They 
believe  that  life  will  be  extinguished  in  a  twinkling 
as  we  collide  with  some  other  star,  or  will  simply 
flicker  out  again  as  the  Sun's  heat  dies  down  and 
the  Earth  becomes  cold.  If  this  view  be  correct, 
then  that  impression  of  the  reliability  and 
kindliness  of  Nature  which  we  formed  when  con- 
templating the  stars  in  the  desert  would  be  a  false 
impression ;  our  feelings  of  friendship  with  Nature 
would  at  once  freeze  up  and  our  vision  of  Beauty 
vanish  like  a  wraith. 


A  SPIRITUAL  BACKGROUND      137 

Fortunately  Truth  and  Knowledge  do  not  deal 
so  cruel  a  blow  at  Beauty.  Far  from  it :  they  take 
her  side.  There  are  no  grounds  for  supposing  that 
either  chance  or  mechanism  produces  spirit,  or  that 
from  merely  physical  and  chemical  combinations 
spirit  can  emerge.  Spirit  is  no  casual  by-product 
of  mechanical  or  chemical  processes.  Spirit  is  the 
governing  factor  regulating  and  controlling  the 
physical  movements — controlling  them,  indeed,  with 
such  orderliness  that  we  may  be  apt  from  this  very 
orderliness  to  regard  the  whole  as  a  machine  and  fail 
to  see  that  all  is  directed  towards  high  spiritual  ends. 

If  we  are  to  appeal  to  reason,  it  is  much  more 
reasonable  to  assume  that  spirit  always  existed,  and 
that  the  conditions  for  the  emergence  of  life  were 
brought  about  on  purpose,  than  to  assume  that 
spirit  is  a  mere  excretion,  like  perspiration,  of 
chemical  processes.  Certainly  the  former  assump- 
tions more  clearly  fit  the  facts  of  the  case.  For 
these  facts  are,  firstly,  that  we  spiritual  selves  exist, 
next  that  we  have  ideas  of  goodness  and  a  deter- 
mination to  achieve  it,  next  that  plant  as  well  as 
animal  life  on  this  Earth  is  purposive,  then  that  the 
stars,  numbering  anything  from  a  hundred  to  a 
thousand  million,  each  of  them  a  sun  and  many  of 
them  presumably  with  planets,  are  made  of  the  same 
materials  as  this  Earth,  the  plants,  animals,  and 
ourselves  are  composed  of;  that  these  materials 
have  the  same  properties  ;  that  the  same  fundamen- 
tal laws  of  gravitation,  heat,  motion,  chemical  and 
electrical  action  prevail  there  as  here;  and  lastly 
that  they  are  all  connected  with  the  Earth  by  some 
medium  or  continuum  of  energies,  which  enables 


138         THE  NATURE  OF  NATURE 

vibrations,  of  which  the  most  obvious  are  the  vibra- 
tions of  light,  to  reach  the  Earth  from  them.  These 
facts  point  towards  the  conclusion  that  the  whole 
Universe,  as  well  as  ourselves  and  the  animals  and 
plants  on  this  Earth,  is  actuated  by  spirit.  Good- 
ness we  have  seen  to  be  working  itself  out  on  the 
Earth ;  and  there  is  nothing  we  see  in  the  world  of 
stars  that  prevents  us  from  concluding  that  in  the 
Universe  as  well  as  on  the  Earth  what  should  be  is 
the  ground  of  what  is. 

Something  higher  than  life,  or  life  in  some 
higher  form  than  we  know,  may  indeed  have 
been  brought  into  being  among  the  stars.  Life 
has  appeared  in  an  extraordinary  variety  of  forms 
on  this  Earth,  and  it  would  necessarily  appear  in 
other  forms  elsewhere.  And  it  is  not  difficult  to 
imagine  more  perfect  forms  in  which  it  might  have 
developed.  We  men  are  the  most  highly  developed 
beings  on  this  planet.  But  our  eyes  and  ears  and 
other  organs  of  sense  take  cognisance  of  only  a  few 
of  the  vibrations  raining  in  upon  our  bodies  from 
the  outside  world.  There  is  a  vast  range  of  vibra- 
tions of  the  medium  in  which  we  are  immersed  of 
which  our  bodily  organs  take  no  cognisance  what- 
ever. If  we  had  better  developed  organs  we  would 
be  in  much  more  intimate  touch  with  the  world 
about  us,  and  be  aware  of  influences  and  existences 
we  are  blind  to  now.  Beings  with  these  superior 
faculties  may  very  possibly  have  come  into  existence 
among  the  stars. 

Nor  is  there  anything  unreasonable  in  the 
assumption  that  from  the  inhabitants  of  these  stars 
in  their  ensemble  issue  influences  which  directly 


PURPOSE  IN  NATURE  139 

affect  conditions  on  this  Earth ;  that  in  the  all  in 
its  togetherness  is  Purpose ;  and  that  it  was  due  to 
the  working  of  this  Purpose  that  conditions  were 
produced  on  the  Earth  which  made  the  emergence 
of  life  possible.  To  some  it  may  seem  that  it  was 
only  by  chance  that  the  atoms  and  molecules  hap- 
pened to  come  together  in  such  a  particular  way  that 
from  the  combination  the  emergence  of  life  was  pos- 
sible. To  men  of  such  restricted  vision  it  would 
seem  equally  a  matter  of  chance  that  a  heavenly  song 
resulted  when  a  dozen  choirboys  came  together, 
opened  their  mouths  and  made  a  noise.  But  men  of 
wider  vision  would  have  seen  that  this  song  was  no 
matter  of  chance,  but  was  the  result  of  the  working 
out  of  a  purpose ;  that  the  choirboys  were  brought 
together  for  a  purpose ;  and  that  that  purpose  was 
resident  in  each  of  a  large  number  of  people 
scattered  about  a  parish,  but  who,  though  scattered, 
were  all  animated  by  the  same  purpose  of  maintain- 
ing a  choir  to  sing  hymns.  So  it  is  not  unreasonable 
to  suppose  that  when  the  particles  came  together 
under  conditions  that  life  resulted,  they  had  been 
brought  together  in  those  conditions  to  fulfil  a 
purpose  resident  in  each  of  a  number  of  beings 
and  groups  of  beings  scattered  about  the  Universe, 
but  who,  though  scattered,  were  nevertheless 
animated  by  the  same  purpose.  Anyhow,  this 
seems  a  more  reasonable  assumption  than  the 
assumption  that  the  particles  came  together  by  pure 
chance. 

Beings  with  these  superior  faculties  may  very 
possibly  have  emerged  among  the  stars.  It  would 
seem  not  at  all  improbable,  therefore,  that  in  some 


140        THE  NATURE  OF  NATURE 

unrecognised  ,way  conditions  on  this  Earth  may 
be  influenced  in  their  general  outlines  by  what  is 
taking  place  in  the  Universe  at  large,  in  the  same 
way  as  conditions  in  a  village  in  India  are  affected 
by  public  opinion  in  England  as  epitomised  in  the 
decisions  of  the  Cabinet.  The  remote  Indian  village 
is  unaware  that  men  in  England  have  decided  to 
grant  responsible  government  to  India  in  due 
course.  And  even  if  the  villagers  were  told  of  this 
they  would  not  realise  the  significance  of  the  decision 
and  how  it  would  affect  the  fortunes  of  their  village 
for  good  or  ill  during  the  next  century  or  two. 
Conditions  on  this  Earth  may  be  similarly  being 
affected  by  decisions  made  in  other  parts  of  the 
Universe — decisions  the  significance  of  which  we 
would  be  as  totally  unable  to  recognise  as  the 
Indian  villagers  are  to  recognise  the  significance  of 
the  steps  towards  self-government  which  have  just 
been  made. 

The  Universe  is  so  interconnected,  and  there 
is  so  much  interaction  between  the  parts  and  the 
whole,  that  the  Earth  may  be  more  affected 
than  we  think  by  what  goes  on  in  the  Universe  at 
large.  If  there  are  higher  levels  of  being  among 
the  stars,  it  may  well  be  that  the  successive  rises 
to  higher  levels  on  this  Earth — from  inorganic  to 
organic,  from  organic  to  mental,  and  from  the 
mental  to  the  spiritual — have  come  about  through 
this  interaction  between  the  parts  and  the  whole. 
Conditions  on  this  Earth  may  be  more  affected  than 
we  are  aware  of  by  the  Universe  in  its  ensemble,  and 
by  the  actions  of  higher  beings  in  other  Earths. 

In  this  very  matter  of  Beauty,  for  example,  it 


HIGHER  BEINGS  141 

may  quite  possibly  be  the  case  that  our  intimation 
of  Beauty  has  been  received  through  the  influence 
upon  the  most  sensitive  among  us  of  beings  in 
other  parts  of  the  Universe.  We  may  be  as  un- 
aware of  the  existence  of  those  beings  or  of  their 
having  feelings  towards  us  as  the  Indian  villager 
is  of  the  existence  of  the  Cabinet  in  London  or  of 
the  Cabinet's  feelings  towards  him.  But  these 
stellar  beings  may  be  exerting  their  influence  all 
the  same.  And  it  may  be  because  of  this  influence 
that  we  men  are  able  to  see  Beauty  which  escapes 
the  eye  of  the  eagle.  Because  of  our  higher  recep- 
tiveness  and  responsiveness  we  may  be  able  to 
receive  and  respond  to  spiritual  calls  from  the  Heart 
of  Nature.  And  thus  it  may  have  been  that  we 
men  learned  to  see  Beauty,  and  now  learn  to  see 
it  more  and  more.  There  may  be  parts  of  the 
Universe  where  people  live  their  lives  in  a  blaze  of 
Beauty,  and  are  as  anxious  to  impart  to  us  their 
enjoyment  of  it  as  certain  Freedom-loving  English- 
men are  to  instil  ideas  of  Freedom  into  the  villagers 
of  India. 

These,  at  any  rate,  are  among  the  possibilities 
of  existence.  It  would  be  the  veriest  chance  if  on 
this  little  speck  of  an  Earth  the  highest  beings  of 
all  had  come  to  birth.  It  may  be  so,  of  course. 
But  the  probabilities  seem  to  be  enormously  great 
against  it.  It  seems  far  more  probable  that  among 
the  myriads  of  stars  some  higher  beings  than  our- 
selves have  come  into  existence,  and  that  conditions 
on  this  Earth  are  affected  by  the  influence  which 
they  exert.  We  are  under  no  compulsion  whatever 
to  believe  that  we  men  are  completely  at  the  mercy 


142        THE  NATURE  OF  NATURE 

of  blind  forces  or  that  chance  rules  supreme  in 
Nature.  We  have  firm  ground  for  holding  that 
it  is  spirit  which  is  supreme,  and  that  every  smallest 
part  and  the  whole  together  are  animated  by 
Purpose. 

So  when  we  view  Nature  in  the  tropical  forests 
and  in  barren  deserts,  in  mountains  and  in  plains, 
in  meadows  and  in  woodlands,  in  seas  and  in  stars, 
in  animals  and  in  men,  we  do  not  see  Nature  as  a 
confused  jumble  with  all  her  innumerable  parts 
come  together  in  haphazard  fashion  as  the  grains 
of  sand  shovelled  into  a  heap — a  chance  aggregate 
of  unrelated  particles  in  which  it  is  a  mere  toss-up 
which  is  next  to  which  and  how  they  are  arranged. 
Nature  is  evidently  not  a  chance  collection  of  un- 
related particles.  We  came  to  that  conclusion 
when  studying  the  forest,  and  a  study  of  the  stars 
shows  nothing  to  weaken  that  conclusion.  Nature 
is  animated  by  Purpose. 

Yet  because  Nature  is  animated  by  Purpose, 
we  need  not  regard  her  as  a  machine,  a  piece  of 
mechanism  which  has  been  designed  and  put 
together,  wound  up  and  set  going  by  some  outside 
mechanician,  and  regard  ourselves  as  cogs  on  the 
wheels,  watching  all  the  other  wheels  go  round  and 
through  the  maze  of  machinery  catching  sight  of 
the  mechanician  standing  by  and  watching  his 
handiwork.  A  cog  on  the  wheel  as  it  revolved 
would  be  rigidly  confined  in  its  operations :  it 
would  have  no  choice  as  to  what  means  it  should 
employ  to  carry  out  its  end.  Yet  even  plants  have 
the  power  of  choice,  as  we  have  seen,  and  use 
different  means  to  achieve  the  same  end.  They 


NO  CONFINING  PLAN  143 

also  spend  their  entire  lives  in  selecting  and  reject- 
ing— in  selecting  and  assimilating  what  will  nourish 
their  growth  and  enable  them  to  propagate  their 
kind,  and  in  rejecting  what  would  be  useless  or 
harmful.  These  are  something  more  than 
mechanical  operations ;  and  if  Nature  were  a 
machine,  not  even  plants,  much  less  animals  and 
men,  could  have  been  produced.  The  operations 
of  Nature,  though  orderly,  are  not  mechanical  only, 
and  we  cannot  regard  Nature  as  a  machine. 

And  if  Nature  is  purposive,  she  is  at  work  at 
something  more  than  the  completion  of  a  pre- 
arranged plan.  We  do  not  picture  Nature  as  a 
structure,  as  a  Cathedral,  for  example,  designed 
by  some  super-architect,  in  process  of  construction. 
In  a  Cathedral  each  stone  is  perfectly  and  finally 
shaped  and  placed  in  a  position  in  which  it  must 
ever  after  remain,  and  the  whole  shows  signs  of 
gradual  completion  as  it  is  being  built,  and  when 
it  is  built  remains  as  it  is.  The  architect  has  made 
and  carried  out  his  plan,  and  there  is  an  end  of  the 
matter.  It  is  not  thus  that  we  view  Nature,  for 
everywhere  we  see  signs  of  perfectibility  in  the 
component  parts  and  in  the  whole  together.  Only 
if  the  Cathedral  had  in  it  the  power  to  be  continually 
making  its  foundations  deeper,  to  be  ever  towering 
higher,  and  to  be  perpetually  shaping  itself  into 
sublimer  form,  should  we  look  on  Nature  as  a 
Cathedral.  But  in  that  case  the  mind  of  the 
architect  would  have  to  dwell  in  each  stone  and  in 
all  together,  and  the  Cathedral  would  be  something 
more  than  a  structure  in  the  ordinary  use  of  the 
word. 


144        THE  NATURE  OF  NATURE 

Nature  is  not  a  chance  collection  of  particles, 
nor  is  she  a  mere  machine,  nor  some  kind  of 
structure  like  a  Cathedral  in  course  of  construction. 
But  she  is  a  Power  of  some  kind,  and  what  we  have 
to  determine  is  the  kind  of  Power  she  is.  Now  we 
have  seen  that  running  through  the  life  of  the 
forest,  controlling  and  directing  the  whole,  is  an 
Organising  Activity.  And  our  observation  of  the 
stars  leads  us  to  think  that  this  same  Organising 
Activity  runs  through  them  also.  There  is  quite 
evidently  an  Activity  at  work  keeping  the  whole 
together — the  particles  which  go  to  form  great 
suns,  the  particles  which  go  to  form  a  flower,  and 
the  particles  which  go  to  form  a  man;  and  all  in 
their  togetherness.  Only  we  would  not  look  upon 
this  Activity  as  working  anywhere  outside  Nature  : 
we  would  look  for  it  within  her.  We  would  not 
regard  it  as  emanating  from  some  kind  of  spiritual  t 
central  sun  situated  among  the  stars  midway 
between  us  and  the  farthest  star  we  see — as  irradiat- 
ing from  some  sort  of  centrally-situated  spiritual 
power-house.  As  we  look  up  into  the  starry 
heavens  we  cannot  imagine  the  Activity  as  residing 
in  the  empty  space  between  the  stars  or  between 
the  stars  and  the  Earth  on  which  we  stand.  It 
seems  absurd  to  picture  its  dwelling-place  there. 
Equally  absurd  does  it  seem  to  regard  the  Activity 
as  emanating  from  some  spiritual  sun  situated  far 
beyond  the  confines  of  the  stars,  and  from  there 
emitting  spiritual  rays  upon  Nature,  including  us 
men.  As  we  look  out  upon  Nature  we  see  that 
the  Activity  which  animates  her  does  not  issue 
from  any  outside  source,  but  is  actually  in  her. 


IMMANENT  SPIRIT  145 

We  do  not  need  to  look  for  the  seat  of  that 
animating  Activity  in  the  empty  spaces  of  the 
starry  heavens  or  anywhere  beyond  them.  We 
look  for  it  in  the  stars  themselves,  in  our  own  star, 
in  the  Earth,  in  every  particle  of  which  the  stars 
and  Sun  and  Earth  are  composed,  in  every 
plant  and  animal,  and  in  every  human  heart, 
and  in  the  whole  together.  There  it  is — and 
especially  in  the  human  heart — that  the  soul  of 
Nature  resides.  There  is  its  dwelling-place.  To 
each  of  us  it  is  nearer  than  father  is  to  son.  It  is 
as  near  as  "I"  am  to  each  one  of  the  myriad 
particles  which  in  their  togetherness  go  to  make 
up  the  body  and  soul  which  is  "me."  The  spirit 
of  Nature  is  resident  in  no  remoteness  of  cold  and 
empty  space.  It  is  deep  within  us  and  all  around 
us.  It  permeates  everything  and  everybody,  every- 
where and  always.  And  if  we  wish  to  be  unmis- 
takably aware  of  its  presence,  we  have  only  to  look 
within  ourselves,  and  whenever  we  are  conscious 
of  a  higher  perfection  which  something  within, 
responding  to  the  influences  impinging  insistently 
on  us,  is  urging  us  to  achieve ;  whenever  we  have 
a  vision  of  something  more  perfect,  more  lovely, 
more  lovable,  and  feel  ourselves  urged  on  to  reach 
after  that  greater  perfection — we  are  in  those 
moments  directly  and  unmistakably  experiencing 
the  Divine  Spirit  of  Nature.  Whenever  we  feel 
the  Spirit  within  us  showing  us  greater  perfectibility 
and  prompting  us  to  make  ourselves  and  others 
more  perfect  than  we  have  been  we  are,  in  that 
moment,  being  directly  influenced  by  the  Spirit 
of  Nature  itself.  We  are  receiving  inspiration 


146         THE  NATURE  OF  NATURE 

direct  from  the  genius  of  Nature,  the  driving  Spirit 
which  is  continually  urging  her  on,  and  the  directing 
Spirit  which  guides  her  to  an  end.  We  are  in 
touch  with  the  true  Heart  of  Nature. 

So  as  we  take  a  comprehensive  view  of  Nature 
both  in  her  outward  bodily  form  and  her  inner 
spiritual  reality,  and  find  her  to  be  an  intercon- 
nected whole  in  which  all  the  parts  are  interrelated 
with  one  another,  one  body  and  one  mind,  self- 
contained  and  self-conscious,  and  driven  by  a  self- 
organising,  self-governing,  self -directing  Activity— 
we  should  regard  her  as  nothing  less  than  a  Personal 
Being.  In  ordinary  language  we  speak  of  Nature 
as  a  Person,  and  when  we  so  speak  we  should  not 
regard  ourselves  as  speaking  figuratively  :  we  should 
mean  quite  literally  and  as  a  fact  that  she  is  a  Person. 
And  we  should  look  upon  that  Personal  Being,  in 
which  we  are  ourselves  included,  as  in  process  of 
realising  an  ideal  hidden  within  her — an  ideal  which 
in  its  turn  is  ever  perfecting  itself. 

What  is  meant  by  Nature  being  a  Person,  and 
a  Person  actuated  by  a  hidden  ideal,  and  being  in 
process  of  realising  that  ideal,  and  what  is  meant 
by  an  ideal  perfecting  itself,  may  be  best  explained 
with  the  help  of  an  illustration. 

First  it  will  be  necessary  to  explain  how  we 
can  regard  Nature  as  a  Person,  or  at  least  as  nothing 
less  than  a  Person — though  possibly  more.  It  is 
contended  by  many  authorities  that  we  cannot 
regard  any  collective  being,  such  as  a  college  or  a 
regiment — and  Nature  is  a  collective  being — as  a 
true  person.  But  their  arguments  are  unconvinc- 


COLLECTIVE  PERSONALITY       147 

ing.  They  allow  that  "I"  am  a  person  because 
"I"  possess  rationality  and  self -consciousness. 
But  "  I "  am  a  system  or  organisation  of  innumer- 
able beings — electrons,  groupings  of  electrons, 
groups  of  groupings  in  rising  complexity.  "  I  " — 
the  body  and  soul  which  makes  up  ' '  me ' ' — am 
nothing  but  a  collective  being  myself.  And  if  we 
take  the  case  of  "England"  as  an  example  of  a 
collective  being,  we  shall  see  that  England  has  as 
much  right  to  be  considered  a  personal  being  as  any 
single  Englishman,  composed  as  he  is  of  innumer- 
able separate  beings. 

Perhaps  to  one  who  is  representing  England 
among  strange  peoples  the  personality  of  England 
is  more  apparent  than  to  those  who  are  constantly 
living  in  England  itself.  To  the  foreign  people  among 
whom  this  representative  is  living  England  is  a  very 
real  person.  What  she  thinks  about  them,  what 
she  does,  what  her  intentions  are,  what  is  her 
character  and  disposition,  are  matters  of  high 
interest ;  for  upon  England's  good  or  ill  will  towards 
them  may  perhaps  depend  to  a  large  extent  their 
own  future.  Viewed  from  a  distance  like  that, 
England  quite  obviously  does  possess  a  character 
of  her  own.  She  appears  to  some  people  large- 
hearted  and  generous ;  to  others  aggressive  and 
domineering;  to  most  solid,  sensible,  reasonable, 
steadfast,  and  steady.  And  to  all  she  has  a  character 
quite  distinctive  and  her  own — quite  different  from 
the  character  of  France  or  of  Russia.  And  England 
with  equal  obviousness  thinks.  She  forms  her  own 
opinions  of  other  nations,  of  their  character,  inten- 
tions, activities,  and  feelings.  She  thinks  over  her 


148        THE  NATURE  OF  NATURE 

own  line  of  action  in  regard  to  them.  She  takes 
decisions.  And  she  acts.  She  is  for  a  long  time 
suspicious  of  Russia,  and  takes  measures  to  defend 
herself  against  any  possible  hostile  Russian  action. 
She  later  comes  to  the  conclusion  that  there  is  no 
fundamental  difference  between  her  and  Russia,  so 
she  takes  steps  to  compose  the  superficial  differences. 
Later  still,  when  both  she  and  Russia  are  being 
attacked  by  a  common  enemy,  she  deliberately 
places  herself  on  terms  of  closest  friendship  with 
Russia,  and  both  gives  her  help  and  receives  help 
from  her.  At  the  same  time,  having  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  Germany  is  threatening  her  very 
life,  she  makes  war  on  Germany,  and  prosecutes 
that  war  with  courage,  endurance,  steadfastness 
and  intelligence,  and  with  a  determination  to  win 
at  any  cost.  England  has  deep  feeling,  too. 
She  had  a  feeling  of  high  exaltation  on  the  day 
she  determined  to  fight  for  her  life  and  freedom. 
She  had  a  feeling  of  sadness  and  anxiety  as  things 
went  against  her  at  Mons,  Ypres,  Gallipoli,  Kut. 
She  was  wild  with  joy  when  the  war  was  victoriously 
concluded.  And  she  was  proud  of  herself  as  she 
thought  how  among  the  sister  nations  of  the  Empire 
of  which  she  was  the  centre,  and  among  the  allied 
nations,  she  had  played  a  great  and  noble  part. 

Now  when  a  body,  like  England,  can  thus  think 
for  itself,  form  its  own  decisions,  take  action, 
establish  friendships,  fight  enemies,  and  feel  deeply, 
surely  that  body  must  possess  personality.  In 
ordinary  language  England  is  always  spoken  of  as 
a  person.  And  ordinary  language  speaks  with 
perfect  accuracy  in  this  respect. 


ENGLAND  A  PERSON  149 

In  her  relations  with  individual  Englishmen 
England  also  shows  her  personality.  The  repre- 
sentative abroad  feels  very  vividly  how  she  expects 
him  to  act  in  certain  ways — ways  in  accordance 
with  her  character  and  her  settled  line  of  action. 
And  she  conveys  these  expectations  to  him  not  only 
in  formal  official  instructions  from  her  Government : 
the  most  important  of  those  expectations  are  con- 
veyed iii  a  far  more  subtle  and  intimate  but  most 
unmistakable  wray.  The  English  Government  did 
not  write  officially  to  Nelson  at  Trafalgar  that 
England  expected  every  man  to  do  his  duty.  But 
Nelson,  standing  there  for  England,  knew  very 
well  that  this  was  what  England  was  expecting  of 
him  and  of  those  serving  under  him.  A  representa- 
tive would  find  it  very  hard  to  locate  the  exact 
dwelling-place  of  the  heart  and  soul  and  mind  of 
England,  whether  in  Parliament,  or  in  the  Press, 
or  in  the  Universities,  or  in  factories,  or  in  the 
villages.  But  that  there  is  an  England  expecting 
him  to  behave  himself  in  accordance  with  her 
traditions  and  character,  and  to  act  on  certain 
general  but  quite  definite  lines,  and  who  will  admire 
and  reward  him  if  he  acts  faithfully  to  her  expec- 
tations, and  condemn  and  in  extreme  cases  punish 
him  if  he  is  unfaithful,  he  has  not  the  shadow  of  a 
doubt.  Nor  does  he  doubt  that  this  England, 
besides  expecting  a  certain  general  line  of  conduct, 
will  and  can  constrain  him  to  act  in  accordance  with 
her  settled  determination — that  she  has  authority 
and  has  power  to  give  effect  to  her  will. 

And  the  official  governmental  representatives 
are  not  the  only  representatives  of  England.  Every 

12 


150        THE  NATURE  OF  NATURE 

Englishman  is  a  representative  of  England.  How 
representative  he  is  he  will  experience  as  he  finds 
himself  among  strange  peoples  outside  his  own 
country.  He  will  find  then  that  he  has  certain 
traits  and  traditions  and  characteristics  which 
clearly  distinguish  him  from  the  people  among 
whom  he  is  travelling.  And  unofficial  though  he 
may  be,  he  will  yet  feel  England  expecting  him 
to  behave  as  an  Englishman.  And  though  he  may 
not  be  so  vividly  aware  of  it  when  he  is  at  home, 
he  is  still  a  representative  of  England  when  he  is 
in -England  itself.  In  everyday  life  he  is  being 
expected  and  constrained  by  England  to  act  in 
certain  ways. 

Nor  is  it  all  a  one-sided  affair — England 
expecting  so  much  of  him  and  he  having  no  say 
or  control  over  what  England  does.  On  the 
contrary,  the  relationship  is  mutual.  He  goes  to 
the  making  and  shaping  of  England  just  as  much 
as  she  goes  to  the  making  and  shaping  of  him.  He 
expects  certain  behaviour  of  her  as  she  expects  such 
of  him.  And  if  he  has  gained  the  confidence  of 
his  fellow-countrymen  and  has  energy  and  deter- 
mination, he  may  do  much  to  affect  her  destiny. 

England  is  therefore,  so  it  seems,  a  person  just 
as  much  as  a  single  Englishman  is  a  person. 
Englishmen,  in  fact,  only  attain  their  full  person- 
ality in  an  England  which  has  personality. 

Now  Nature,  I  suggest,  in  spite  of  what  has 
been  said  against  the  view,  is  a  Person  in  exactly 
the  same  wray  as  England  is  a  person.  Nature  is 
a  collective  being  made  up  of  component  beings — 


NATURE  A  PERSON  151 

self -active  electrons,  self -active  atoms,  self -active 
suns  and  planets,  self -active  cells,  plants,  animals, 
men,  and  groups  and  nations  of  men — as  England 
is  made  up  of  the  land  of  England  and  all  that 
springs  therefrom,  including  the  Englishmen  them- 
selves. Nature  thinks  and  feels  and  strives  as 
England  thinks  and  feels  and  strives.  And  Nature 
cares  for  her  children  as  England  looks  after  her 
sons.  It  is  often  said,  indeed,  that  Nature  is  hard 
and  cruel.  But  it  is  only  through  the  unfailing 
regularity  and  reliability  of  her  fundamental  laws — 
of  her  "constitution" — that  freedom  and  progress 
are  possible.  If  we  could  not  depend  upon  perfect 
law  we  could  make  no  advance  whatever.  We 
should  all  be  abroad  and  uncertain.  Yet  in  spite 
of  her  unbending  rigidity  over  fundamentals,  she 
does  also  show  mercy  and  pity.  A  child  toddling 
along  downhill  unregardful  of  the  force  of  gravitation 
falls  on  its  face  and  screams  with  pain.  But  Nature, 
represented  by  the  mother,  rushes  up,  seizes  the 
little  thing  in  her  arms,  presses  it  lovingly  to  her 
bosom,  rocks  it  and  coaxes  it  and  covers  it  with 
kisses. 

So  if  Nature  can  think  and  feel  and  strive  and 
show  mercy  and  loving-kindness,  she  is  entitled  to 
the  dignity  of  personality.  And  when  we  stand 
back  and  regard  Nature  as  a  whole,  we  shall  look 
upon  her  as  a  Person  and  nothing  less. 

We  have  now  to  understand  what  is  meant  by 
saying  that  Nature  is  a  Person  actuated  by  a  hidden 
ideal  and  being  in  process  of  realising  that  ideal. 
When  travelling  across  the  Gobi  Desert  I  found  a 


152         THE  NATURE  OF  NATURE 

yellow  rose — a  dwarf,  simple,  single  rose.  It  is 
known  to  botanists  as  Rosa  persica,  and  is  believed 
to  be  the  original  of  all  roses.  I  found  it  on  the 
extreme  outlying  spurs  of  the  Altai  Mountains. 
Now,  a  seed  of  the  rose,  partly  under  the  influence 
of  its  surroundings  (soil,  moisture,  air,  sunshine) 
but  chiefly  by  virtue  of  something  which  it  contains 
within  itself,  something  inherent  in  its  very  nature, 
will  grow  up  into  a  rose-bush  and  give  forth  roses. 
The  seed  develops  into  a  rose,  not  because  some 
outside  super-gardener  takes  hold  of  each  one  of 
the  million  million  ultra-microscopic  particles  of 
which  it  is  made  up  and  puts  it  carefully  into  its 
appointed  place,  as  a  builder  might  put  the  stones 
of  a  building  into  their  exact  places  according  to 
the  plans  of  an  architect ;  but  because  each  of  those 
minutest  ultimate  particles  has  that  within  it  which 
prompts  it  to  act  of  its  own  accord  in  response  to 
the  call  of  the  whole.  Each  of  these  electrons  is 
in  incessant  and  terrific  motion,  moving  at  the  rate 
of  something  like  180,000  miles  a  second,  so  placing 
it  in  position  would  be  a  difficult  matter.  Besides 
which,  each  electron  is  not  a  tiny  bit  of  matter  as 
we  ordinarily  conceive  matter — something  which 
we  can  touch  and  handle.  It  is  a  mere  centre  or 
nucleus  of  energy.  Any  placing  of  it  in  position 
by  a  super-gardener  is  therefore  out  of  the  question. 
Each  of  those  little  particles  moves  and  acts  of 
itself  in  accordance  with  its  own  inner  promptings, 
and  in  response  to  the  influence  of  those  other 
myriads  of  particles  and  groups  of  particles  about 
it.  And  that  system  of  these  groups  of  particles 
which  is  enclosed  within  the  rondure  of  the  seed 


MOVED  BY  AN  IDEAL  153 

must  have  .within  it  the  ideal  of  the  rose  to  be. 
Each  particle  will  act  on  its  own  initiative,  but  all 
will  act  under  the  mutual  influence  of  one  another, 
and  in  their  togetherness  .will  make  up  the  rose- 
spirit,  being  informed  by  the  ideal  of  the  rose  which 
in  its  turn  will  suffuse  the  whole.  And  this  rose- 
spirit — this  rose-disposition — as  it  gives  itself  play, 
so  controls  and  directs  their  movements  that 
eventually  the  full-blown  rose  comes  into  being. 

What  happens  is,  we  may  imagine,  much  the 
same  as  what  happened  in  the  case  of  Australia. 
A  handful  of  settlers  from  the  mother-country 
formed  the  germ-seed  from  which  the  Australia  of 
to-day  has  grown  up.  There  was  no  external  despot 
ordering  each  individual  Australian  to  do  this,  that, 
and  the  other — to  come  this  way  and  go  that,  and 
to  stop  in  one  place  this  year  and  in  another  place 
the  next.  Each  Australian  acting  on  his  own 
initiative,  and  all  in  their  togetherness,  created  the 
Australian  spirit,  which  again  reacting  upon  each 
Australian  induced  him  to  act  in  accordance  with 
that  spirit.  And  so  in  time  Australia,  assimilating 
individuals  from  outside  and  absorbing  them  into 
its  texture,  and  imbuing  them  with  the  Australian 
spirit,  grew  up  into  manhood  in  the  Great  War 
and  astonished  the  world  by  its  strong  individuality, 
its  character,  intelligence,  determination,  and  good 
comradeship. 

In  the  same  way  these  particles  of  the  rose-seed, 
each  acting  of  itself,  in  their  collectivity  formed  the 
rose-spirit.  And  each  was  in  turn  imbued  by  the 
rose-spirit.  They  had  in  them  unconsciously  the 
ideal  of  the  rose-bush  with  its  roots,  stem,  branches, 


154        THE  NATURE  OF  NATURE 

leaves,  flowers,  fruit,  seed.  In  all  their  activities 
they  were  actuated  by  this  ideal.  It  was  always 
constraining  them  in  the  given  direction.  By 
reason  of  the  working  of  it  in  the  particles  they 
could  by  no  possibility  arrange  themselves  into  a 
may  tree  or  a  lilac  bush.  There  was  an  inner  core 
of  activity  which  persisted  through  all  the  countless 
changes  of  the  process,  which  permeated  the  whole 
and  which  kept  it  directed  to  the  particular  end  it 
had  all  the  time  in  view.  That  activity  had,  in  fact, 
a  well-defined  disposition,  and  that  disposition  was 
defined  by  the  ideal  of  the  rose,  and  was  to  form  a 
rose-bush  bearing  roses. 

That  the  rose-seed  developed  into  the  rose  was 
due,  therefore,  not  to  the  operation  of  any  outside 
agent,  but  was  due  to  the  operation  of  the  rose- 
spirit  that  it  had  within  it,  and  which  was  per- 
sistently driving  it  to  bring  into  actual  being  that 
ideal  of  the  rose  which  was  the  essence  of  its  spirit. 
The  ideal  of  the  rose  was  the  motive-power  of  the 
whole  process. 

Where  the  rose-spirit  derived  from  we  shall  later 
on  enquire.  Here  we  must  note  a  point  of  the 
utmost  importance.  The  seed  of  this  Rosa  persica 
is  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  Rosa  persica.  It  has 
this  ideal  working  within  it.  But  it  is  not  confined 
within  the  rigid  limits  of  that  ideal.  It  has  that 
ideal,  but  something  beyond  also — something  in  the 
direction  of  that  ideal,  but  stretching  on  ahead  to 
an  illimitable  distance.  The  rose-seed  developed 
not  only  into  the  rose-flower,  but  through  the 
flowers  into  numerous  rose-seeds.  And  from  the 
original  .Rosa  persica  seeds  have  sprung  roses  of 


THE  IDEAL  IN  PLANTS  155 

scores  of  varieties.  Roses  of  every  variety  of  form, 
colour,  habit,  texture  are  constantly  appearing. 
By  purposeful  mating,  and  supplying  favourable 
conditions  of  soil,  temperature,  etc.,  almost  any 
kind  of  variety  can  be  produced.  So  we  have  not 
only  yellow  roses  of  every  shade  from  gold  and 
cream  to  lemon,  but  also  white  and  red  and  pink 
roses  of  every  hue.  We  have  single  roses  and  roses 
as  full  as  small  cabbages.  And  we  have  dwarf  roses 
and  roses  climbing  50  or  60  feet  in  height. 

From  all  this  it  is  evident  that  within  the  original 
seed  of  Rosa  persica  was  a  rose-spirit  which  refused 
to  be  confined  within  the  limits  of  Rosa  persica 
only,  but  stretched  out  far  beyond  as  well.  The 
rose-spirit  had  latent  in  it,  and  was  unconsciously 
stretching  out  to,  all  the  beauties  \vhich  roses  have 
since  attained  to,  and  beyond  that  again  to  all  the 
beauties  that  are  yet  to  come.  The  horizon  of  the 
rose-spirit  was  never  confined  by  a  single  plan — the 
plan  of  the  Rosa  persica — as  the  builder  is  confined 
by  the  plan  of  the  architect,  beyond  which  he  can- 
not go.  The  rose-spirit  could  reach  out  along  the 
line  of  roses  to  an  unlimited  extent .  It  could  produce 
nothing  but  roses  ;  it  could  not  produce  laburnums. 
But  it  could  produce  roses  of  unlimited  variety, 
provided  favourable  conditions  were  available. 

But  the  Rosa  persica  was  itself  the  outcome  of 
a  long  line  of  development  from  a  far-away  primor- 
dial plant-germ.  From  that  original  plant-germ 
have  sprung  all  the  ferns  and  grasses,  the  shrubs 
and  trees  and  flowers,  of  the  present  day.  So  in 
that  plant-germ  must  have  resided  the  plant-spirit 
with  an  ideal  of  all  this  variety  of  plant-life 


156        THE  NATURE  OF  NATURE 

actuating  it — unconsciously,  of  course,  but  most 
effectively  for  all  that.  The  particles  of  that 
original  germ  in  their  individual  activities  and  in 
their  mutual  influence  upon  one  another  were  in 
their  togetherness  actuated  by  a  plant-spirit  which 
had  in  mind — so  to  speak — not  only  the  reproduc- 
tion of  a  plant  precisely  similar  to  the  original 
plant,  but  one  with  the  possibilities  of  develop- 
ment and  of  reproducing  others  with  possibilities  of 
still  further  development.  All  that  plant  life  has 
so  far  attained  and  all  that  it  will  attain  to  in  future 
— perhaps  also  all  that  it  might  have  attained  to — 
must  have  been  present  in  the  plant-spirit  of  that 
original  plant-germ.  And  it  is  through  the  work- 
ing out — the  realising — of  this  ideal  which  actuated 
that  plant-spirit,  and  through  the  response  which 
this  spirit  made  to  the  stimulus  of  its  surroundings 
that  all  the  wonderful  development  of  plant  life  has 
taken  place.  The  plant-spirit  had  to  keep  within 
the  lines  of  plant  life ;  it  could  not  stray  beyond  it 
to  develop  lions  and  tigers.  But  within  the  lines 
of  plant  life  it  could  stretch  out  to  illimitable  dis- 
tances. All  that  was  wanted  was  the  stimulus  of 
favourable  conditions,  and  from  its  surroundings  it 
could  select,  reject,  assimilate,  all  that  would 
further  its  end. 

In  the  Gobi  Desert  I  also  saw  the  wild  horse — 
Equus  Prjevalskyi — supposed  to  be  the  original 
horse.  And  as  the  rose  springs  from  the  seed,  so 
the  horse  develops  from  the  ovum.  And  by  virtue 
of  the  horse-spirit,  the  horse-ideal,  by  which  all  the 
innumerable  particles  of  that  ovum  is  actuated,  it 


THE  IDEAL  IN  ANIMALS          157 

develops  into  a  horse,  and  not  into  a  donkey  or  a 
cow.  But  the  ovum  of  the  original  Equus  Prje- 
valskyi  must  have  had  in  it  the  ideal  of  something 
more  than  the  Equus  Prjevalskyi,  for  from  the 
original  stock  has  sprung  the  great  variety  of  horses 
we  see  to-day — race-horses,  cart-horses,  hunters, 
polo  ponies,  Shetland  ponies,  etc.  And  these  are 
still  varying.  And  the  Equus  Prjevalskyi  was  itself 
the  outcome  of  a  long  line  of  development.  Like 
all  other  animals,  including  man,  it  must  have 
sprung  from  an  original  animal-germ.  And  the 
particles  of  that  original  animal-germ  must  have 
had  in  them  the  animal-spirit  actuated  by  the  ideal 
of  all  the  animals  of  the  present  day,  including  man, 
and  ready  to  develop  as  soon  as  favourable  condi- 
tions provided  the  necessary  stimulus  to  which  the 
germ  was  ready  to  respond. 

And  both  the  original  plant-germ  and  the 
original  animal-germ  sprang  from  an  original  plant- 
animal  germ.  And  this,  again,  from  the  Earth 
itself.  So  that  the  Earth  must  always  have  had 
hidden  in  it  the  ideal  of  all  plant  and  animal  and 
human  life — and  not  only  the  ideal  of  what  it  has 
reached  at  present,  but  of  all  it  will  become,  and,  it 
is  important  to  note,  of  all  it  might  become  in 
future.  It  is  the  working  of  this  ideal  in  the  Earth, 
from  the  time  five  hundred  million  years  or  so  ago 
when  it  budded  off  from  the  Sun  as  a  fiery  mist, 
that  it  has,  under  the  influence  of  the  light  and  heat 
of  the  Sun,  and  possibly  also  under  the  influences 
from  the  Stellar  Universe  as  well,  produced  what 
we  see  to-day.  The  Earth-Spirit  was  inspired  by 
this  ideal,  and  in  the  ideal  was  this  capacity  for 


158         THE  NATURE  OF  NATURE 

improving  itself.  And  through  the  working  of  this 
ideal,  and  under  the  influence  of  the  rest  of  the 
world,  the  Earth  has  developed  from  a  flaming 
sphere  into  a  molten  ball,  into  a  globe  of  barren 
land  and  sea,  and  so  on  into  the  verdure-covered  and 
animal-  and  man-inhabited  Earth  of  the  present 
age.  The  Earth,  like  the  rose-seed,  contained 
within  it  a  core  of  Activity  which  permeated  every 
particle  and  constrained  it  with  its  fellow-particles 
to  direct  itself  towards  the  ideal — a  core  of  Activity 
which  was  animated  by  the  ideal,  while  the  ideal 
on  its  part  had  an  innate  faculty  of  perfecting 
itself. 

But  the  Earth  is  itself  only  a  minute  mite 
even  of  the  Solar  System.  And  the  Sun  is 
only  one  of  perhaps  a  thousand  million  other 
stars,  some  so  distant  that  light  travelling  at  the 
rate  of  186,000  miles  a  second  must  have  started 
from  them  before  the  birth  of  Christ  to  reach  us 
to-day.  Nevertheless  the  Earth  is  composed  of  the 
same  ultimate  particles  of  matter  that  even  the 
most  distant  stars  are  made  of.  The  Earth,  the 
Sun  and  stars,  are  composed  of  electrons  which  are 
all  alike.  Doubtless  there  are  individual  differences 
between  electrons  as  there  are  between  men,  but  in 
a  general  way  they  are  as  much  alike  as  all  men 
appear  alike  to  an  eagle.  And  of  these  electrons 
the  whole  Universe  is  made  as  well  as  the  Earth. 
The  same  laws  of  motion,  of  gravitation,  and  of 
electro-magnetic  and  chemical  attraction,  obtain 
there  as  here.  The  scale  of  the  Stellar  World  is 
immensely  larger  than  the  scale  we  are  accustomed 
to  on  this  Earth.  But  the  same  fundamental  laws 


THE  IDEAL  IN  THE  WORLD      159 

everywhere  prevail,  and  the  Earth  and  stars  are 
composed  of  the  same  material. 

So  it  must  have  been  from  the  Heart  of  Nature 
as  a  whole  that  the  Earth-Spirit  must  have  derived 
the  ideal  which  actuated  it.  Deep  in  the  Heart  of 
Nature  must  have  resided  the  ideal  of  the  state  of 
the  Earth  as  it  is  to-day.  In  the  great  world  as  a 
whole,  as  in  the  rose-seed,  must  have  been  operat- 
ing an  ideal  at  least  of  what  is  on  the  Earth  to-day, 
and  of  what  this  Earth  will  become  and  of  what  it 
might  become ;  and  possibly  also  of  greater  things 
which  have  already  been  realised,  or  will  be  realised 
and  might  be  realised  in  the  planets  of  other  suns 
than  our  Sun.  There  must  ever  have  been  work- 
ing throughout  the  Universe  an  Activity  constrain- 
ing the  ultimate  particles  in  a  given  direction. 
There  must  have  been  an  Organising  Activity, 
collecting  the  diffused  particles  together,  grouping 
them  into  concentrated  organisms  and  achieving 
loftier  and  loftier  modes  of  being.  Each  of  those 
inconceivably  numerous  and  incredibly  minute 
particles  which  make  up  the  stars  and  the  Earth 
and  all  on  it — each  one  acted  of  itself.  But  each 
acted  of  itself  under  the  influence  of  its  fellows — 
that  is,  of  every  other  particle  ;  that  is,  of  the  whole. 
Each  acted  in  response  to  its  surroundings,  but  its 
surroundings  were  nothing  short  of  the  whole  of 
Nature  outside  itself.  Together  they  formed  the 
Spirit  of  Nature  with  the  ideal  as  its  essence.  And 
Nature  in  her  turn  acted  on  the  particles — as 
Englishmen  form  the  spirit  of  England  and  the 
spirit  of  England  acts  back  upon  individual 
Englishmen. 


160         THE  NATURE  OF  NATURE 

It  was  the  working  of  this  Spirit,  with  its  self- 
improving  ideal,  that  has  produced  Nature  as  we 
see  her  to-day.  The  distant  ideal  furnished  the 
motive-power  by  which  the  whole  is  driven  forward. 
And  this  ideal  was  itself  built  up  by  the  unceasing 
interaction  of  the  whole  upon  the  parts  and  the 
parts  upon  the  whole.  What  was  in  the  parts 
responded  to  the  stimulus  of  what  was  in  the  whole, 
and  the  whole  was  affected  by  the  activity  of  the 
parts.  What  was  immanent  responded  to  what 
was  transcendent.  And  the  transcendence  was 
affected  by  the  immanence. 


CHAPTER  XI 

NATURE'S    IDEAL 

IF  we  have  been  right  so  far,  we  have  arrived  at  the 
position  that  Nature  is  a  Personal  Being  in  process 
of  realising  an  ideal  operating  within  herself.  We 
have  now  to  satisfy  ourselves  as  to  the  character  of 
that  ideal.  What  is  the  full  ideal  working  in  the 
whole  of  Nature  we  cannot  possibly  know.  We 
can  only  know  so  much  of  it  as  can  be  detected  with 
our  imperfect  faculties  on  this  minute  atom  of  the 
Universe  on  which  we  dwell.  We  cannot  be  sure 
we  have  even  discerned  the  highest  levels  of  the 
ideal.  For  there  may  be  higher  beings  than  our- 
selves on  the  planets  of  the  stars,  and  among  those 
higher  beings  higher  qualities  than  any  we  know  of, 
or  can  conceive,  may  have  emerged.  Love  is  the 
highest  quality  we  know.  But  love  in  any  true 
sense  of  the  word — love  as  a  self-conscious  activity 
— has  only  emerged  with  man,  and  man  has  only 
appeared  within  the  last  half-million  of  the  Earth's 
four  or  five  hundred  million  years  of  existence  as 
the  Earth.  We  cannot,  therefore,  presume  to  say 
what  is  the  ideal  in  its  highest  development  for  the 
whole  of  Nature. 

But  from  our  experience  here  we  can  see  what 
that  ideal  is  up  to  (what  for  us  is)  a  very  high  level, 
and  we  can  make  out  what  is  apparently  its  funda- 
161 


162  NATURE'S  IDEAL 

mental  characteristic.  I  obtained  my  best  con- 
ception of  it  on  the  evening  I  left  Lhasa  at  the  con- 
clusion of  my  Mission  to  Tibet  in  1904,  when  I 
had  an  experience  of  such  value  for  determining 
Nature's  ideal,  and,  for  me  at  any  rate,  so  convinc- 
ingly corroborative  of  the  conclusions  which  others 
who  have  had  similar  experiences  have  drawn  from 
them  as  to  Nature's  ideal,  that  I  hope  I  may  be 
excused  for  relating  in  some  detail  the  circum- 
stances in  which  it  came  to  me. 

These  circumstances,  though  not  the  experience 
itself,  were  somewhat  exceptional.  I  was  at  that  par- 
ticular moment  at  the  highest  pitch  of  existence — 
that  is  to  say,  of  my  own  existence.  I  had  had 
an  unusually  wide  experience  of  the  wild  countries 
of  that  most  interesting  and  varied  of  the  continents 
— Asia,  and  for  that  reason  had  been  specially 
selected  for  the  charge  of  a  Mission  to  Tibet. 
However  ill-qualified  I  might  be  for  other  tasks,  for 
this  particular  business  of  establishing  neighbourly 
relations  with  a  very  secluded  and  seclusive  Asiatic 
people,  difficult  of  approach  both  on  account  of  their 
natural  disposition  and  of  the  mighty  mountain 
barrier  which  stood  between  them  and  the  rest  of 
the  world,  I  was  esteemed  to  have  peculiar  qualifi- 
cations. My  comrades  were  also  men  selected  for 
their  special  qualifications — one  for  his  knowledge 
of  the  Tibetans,  another  for  his  knowledge  of  the 
Chinese,  another  for  his  knowledge  of  geology,  and 
so  on.  The  troops  engaged  were  selected  for  their 
experience  in  frontier  warfare,  and  each  man  had 
had  to  pass  a  medical  test.  We  were  at  the  top  of 
our  physical  fitness  and  ripe  in  experience. 


BATTLING  WITH  NATURE         163 

Besides  British  officers  and  a  few  British  troops, 
there  were  among  the  soldiers  Sikhs,  Pathans, 
Gurkhas,  a  few  Bengalis,  a  few  Rajputs  and 
Dogras  ;  and  among  the  followers  were  Bhutias  and 
Lepchas  from  Sikkim,  Baltis  from  Kashmir, 
Bhutanese  from  Bhutan.  There  were  thus  Chris- 
tians, Mohammedans,  Hindus,  and  Buddhists : 
men  from  an  island  in  the  Atlantic,  and  men  from 
the  remotest  valleys  of  the  Himalaya.  And  our 
destination  had  been  a  sacred  city  hidden  two  hun- 
dred miles  behind  the  loftiest  range  of  mountains 
in  the  world. 

On  our  way  we  had  had  to  battle  with  the 
elements  of  Nature  in  very  nearly  their  extremest 
forms  and  in  every  variety.  We  started  in  the 
sweltering  heat  of  the  plains  of  India  in  the  hottest 
season.  We  passed  the  lower  outer  ranges  of  the 
Himalaya  in  the  midst  of  torrential  rain,  like  the 
heaviest  thunder-shower  in  England,  continuing  all 
day  long  and  day  after  day  with  scarcely  a  break, 
and  penetrating  through  a  waterproof  coat  as  if  it 
were  paper.  Following  this  we  had  to  cross  the 
main  axis  of  the  Himalaya  in  January,  to  pass  the 
winter  at  an  altitude  of  15,000  feet  above  sea-level, 
and  face  blizzards  which  cut  through  heavy  fur 
coats  and  left  us  as  if  we  were  standing  before  it  in 
our  bare  bones. 

We  had  also  had  to  battle  with  the  Tibetans — 
not  only  in  actual  fighting,  but  in  diplomacy  as  well. 
I  had  deliberately  risked  my  life  in  order  to  effect 
a  settlement  by  persuasion  and  without  resort  to 
arms.  Officers  and  men  at  my  request  had  done 
the  same.  Subsequently  we  had  both  attacked  and 


164  NATURE'S  IDEAL 

been  attacked.  Five  hundred  of  us  had  for  two 
months  to  face  the  attacks  of  eight  thousand 
Tibetans.  Later,  again,  we  had  had  a  long,  tough, 
diplomatic  contest  with  the  Tibetans. 

Besides  battling  with  the  elements  and  with  the 
Tibetans,  I  had  also  had  to  battle  with  my  own 
people — as  is  always  and  inevitably  the  case  on  such 
occasions.  Military  and  political  considerations 
had  to  contend  against  each  other.  This  local 
question  between  India  and  Tibet  was  part  of  the 
general  international  question  of  the  relations  of 
European  nations,  Russia,  France,  Germany, 
Italy,  America,  with  China,  for  Tibet  was  under 
the  suzerainty  of  China.  Local  considerations  had 
therefore  to  contend  with  international  considera- 
tions. Then  from  the  local  point  of  view  the 
permanent  settlement  of  this  particular  question 
was  desirable,  whereas  those  responsible  for  the 
international  situation  would  not  object  to  a  tem- 
porary arrangement  of  this  single  question  as  long 
as  the  whole  general  situation  could  be  favourably 
secured.  The  Tibetan  question  was  part  of  the 
whole  question  of  our  relations  with  Russia.  Our 
relations  with  Russia  were  connected  with  our 
relations  with  France.  We  were  coming  to  an 
arrangement  with  France  as  regards  Egypt  and 
Morocco.  If  we  did  anything  in  Tibet  which 
vexed  Russia  she  might  be  troublesome  as  regards 
Egypt,  and  make  it  difficult  to  come  to  an  arrange- 
ment with  France  and  to  bring  off  the  Anglo- 
French  Entente.  Of  all  these  international  con- 
siderations I  was  kept  aware  by  Government  even 
in  the  heart  of  Tibet.  But  my  position  required 


BATTLING  WITH  MEN  165 

that  I  should  stand  up  for  the  political  as  against 
the  military,  the  local  as  against  the  international, 
and  the  permanent  settlement  as  against  the  tem- 
porary arrangement.  It  was  my  duty  vigorously 
to  battle  for  this — as  it  was  equally  the  duty  of  the 
military  and  those  responsible  for  international 
affairs  to  battle  for  their  own  point  of  view.  And 
of  course  I  had  to  submit,  after  contesting  my 
standpoint,  to  the  decision  of  those  in  authority ; 
though  I  had  to  contend  for  the  particular,  it  was 
the  general  which  had  to  prevail. 

In  the  end  a  settlement  was  reached,  and  in  this 
remote  city  we  had  received  congratulations  from 
many  different  people  in  many  different  lands.  The 
troops,  my  staff,  and  all  about  me  were  filled 
with  delight  at  the  success  of  our  enterprise. 
Even  the  Tibetans  themselves  seemed  pleased 
at  the  settlement;  at  any  rate,  they  asked  to 
be  taken  under  our  protection.  On  the  morn- 
ing we  left  Lhasa  the  Lama  Regent,  who  in  the 
absence  of  the  Dalai  Lama  had  conducted  negotia- 
tions with  us,  paid  us  a  farewell  visit  and  gave  us 
the  impression  of  genuine  goodwill  towards  us. 
We  and  the  Tibetans  had  contended  strongly  against 
one  another.  But  it  seemed  that  a  way  had  been 
found  by  which  good  relations  between  us  could  be 
maintained.  We  had  discovered  that  funda- 
mentally we  were  perfectly  well-disposed  towards 
each  other,  and  means  had  been  found  for  compos- 
ing our  differences.  Throughout  the  Mission  we 
had  kept  before  us  the  supreme  importance  of 
securing  this  goodwill  eventually.  The  Tibetan 
frontier  runs  with  the  Indian  frontier  for  a  thousand 

13 


166  NATURE'S  IDEAL 

miles,  and  it  would  have  been  the  height  of  folly  to 
have  stirred  up  in  the  Tibetans  a  lasting  animosity. 
Far  more  important,  then,  than  securing  the  actual 
treaty  we  regarded  securing  the  permanent  good- 
will ;  and  when  I  felt  that  through  the  exertion  of 
my  Staff  and  the  good  behaviour  of  the  troops  as 
well  as  through  my  own  efforts  the  goodwill  of  the 
Tibetans  really  had  been  secured,  my  satisfaction 
was  profound. 

It  was  after  enduring  all  these  hardships,  after 
running  all  these  risks,  and  after  battling  in  all  these 
controversies,  that  this  deep  satisfaction  came  upon 
me.  For  though  at  times  I  felt,  as  every  leader 
feels  in  like  circumstances,  that  success  must 
have  been  due  to  everyone  else  besides  myself — to 
the  backing  and  firm  direction  I  had  received  from 
Government,  to  the  sound  advice  and  help  of  my 
Staff,  to  the  bravery  and  endurance  of  the  troops, 
without  all  or  any  one  of  which  aids  success  would 
have  been  unattainable — yet  I  could  not  help  also 
feeling  that  I  had  often  on  my  own  responsibility  to 
make  decisions  and  run  risks,  and  to  give  advice  to 
Government ;  and  that  if  I  had  erred  in  my  decisions 
or  in  the  advice  I  gave  or  in  taking  the  risks,  success 
most  assuredly  would  not  have  been  achieved,  how- 
ever much  support  I  received  from  elsewhere.  I 
had,  therefore,  that  satisfaction  a  man  naturally 
feels  when  his  special  qualifications  and  training  and 
the  experience  he  has  gained  during  the  best  part  of 
his  life  have  proved  of  acknowledged  good  to  his 
country.  And  this  was  the  frame  of  mind  in  which  I 
rode  out  of  Lhasa  on  our  march  homeward. 

These  were  the  circumstances  in  which  I  had  the 


IN  TUNE  WITH  NATURE          167 

experience  I  now  venture  to  describe.  After 
arrival  in  camp  I  went  off  into  the  mountains  alone. 
It  was  a  heavenly  evening.  The  sun  was  flooding 
the  mountain  slopes  with  slanting  light.  Calm  and 
deep  peace  lay  over  the  valley  below  me — the  valley 
in  which  Lhasa  lay.  I  seemed  in  tune  with  all  the 
world  and  all  the  world  seemed  in  tune  with  me. 
My  experiences  in  many  lands — in  dear  distant 
England ;  in  India  and  China ;  in  the  forests  of 
Manchuria,  Kashmir,  and  Sikkim ;  in  the  desert  of 
Gobi  and  the  South  African  veldt ;  in  the  Hima- 
laya mountains  ;  and  on  many  an  ocean  voyage  ;  and 
experiences  with  such  varied  peoples  as  the  Chinese 
and  Boers,  Tibetans  and  Mahrattas,  Rajputs  and 
Kirghiz — seemed  all  summed  up  in  that  moment. 
And  yet  here  on  the  quiet  mountain-side,  filled  as 
I  was  with  the  memories  of  many  experiences  that 
I  had  had  in  the  high  mountain  solitudes  and  in  the 
deserts  of  the  world  away  from  men,  I  seemed  in 
touch  with  the  wide  Universe  beyond  this  Earth 
as  well. 

A  fter  the  high  tension  of  the  last  fifteen  months, 
I  was  free  to  let  my  soul  relax.  So  I  let  it  open 
itself  out  without  restraint.  And  in  its  sensitive 
state  it  was  receptive  of  the  finest  impressions  and 
quickly  responsive  to  every  call.  I  seemed  to  be 
truly  in  harmony  with  the  Heart  of  Nature.  My 
vision  seemed  absolutely  clear.  I  felt  I  was  seeing 
deep  into  the  true  heart  of  things.  With  my  soul's 
eye  I  seemed  to  see  what  was  really  in  men's  hearts, 
in  the  heart  of  mankind  as  a  whole  and  in  the  Heart 
of  Nature  as  a  whole. 

And  my  experience   was   this — and   I   try   to 


168  NATURE'S  IDEAL 

describe  it  as  accurately  as  I  can.  I  had  a  curious 
sense  of  being  literally  in  love  with  the  world. 
There  is  no  other  way  in  which  I  can  express  what  I 
then  felt.  I  felt  as  if  I  could  hardly  contain  myself 
for  the  love  which  was  bursting  within  me.  It 
seemed  to  me  as  if  the  world  itself  were  nothing  but 
love.  We  have  all  felt  on  some  great  occasion  an 
ardent  glow  of  patriotism.  This  was  patriotism  ex- 
tended to  the  whole  Universe.  The  country  for 
which  I  was  feeling  this  overwhelming  intensity  of 
love  was  the  entire  Universe.  At  the  back  and 
foundation  of  things  I  was  certain  was  love — and 
not  merely  placid  benevolence,  but  active,  fervent, 
devoted  love  and  nothing  less.  The  whole  world 
seemed  in  a  blaze  of  love,  and  men's  hearts  were 
burning  to  be  in  touch  with  one  another. 

It  was  a  remarkable  experience  I  had  on  that 
evening.  And  it  was  not  merely  a  passing  roseate 
flush  due  to  my  being  in  high  spirits,  such  as  a 
man  feels  who  has  had  a  good  breakfast  or  has 
heard  that  his  investments  have  paid  a  big  dividend. 
I  am  not  sure  that  I  was  at  the  moment  in  what  are 
usually  called  high  spirits.  What  I  felt  was  more  of 
the  nature  of  a  deep  inner  soul-satisfaction.  And 
what  I  saw  amounted  to  this — that  evil  is  the  super- 
ficial, goodness  the  fundamental  characteristic  of  the 
world;  affection  and  not  animosity  the  root  dis- 
position of  men  towards  one  another.  Men  are  in- 
herently good  not  inherently  wicked,  though  they 
have  an  uphill  fight  of  it  to  find  scope  and  room  for 
their  goodness  to*  declare  itself,  and  though  they  are 
placed  in  hard  conditions  and  want  every  help  they 
can  to  bring  their  goodness  out.  Fundamentally 


LOVE  AT  THE  HEART  169 

men  are  consuming  with  affection  for  one  another 
and  only  longing  for  opportunity  to  exert  that  affec- 
tion. They  want  to  behave  straightly,  honourably, 
and  in  a  neighbourly  fashion  towards  one  another, 
and  are  only  too  thankful  when  means  and  condi- 
tions can  be  found  which  will  let  them  indulge  this 
inborn  feeling  of  fellowship.  Wickedness,  of 
course,  exists.  But  wickedness  is  not  the  essential 
characteristic  of  men.  It  is  due  to  ignorance, 
immaturity,  and  neglect,  like  the  naughtinesses  of 
children.  It  springs  from  the  conditions  in  which 
men  find  themselves,  and  not  from  any  radical  in- 
clination within  themselves.  With  maturity  and 
reasonable  conditions  the  innate  goodness  which  is 
the  essential  characteristic  will  assert  itself.  This 
is  what  came  to  me  with  burning  conviction.  And 
it  arose  from  no  ephemeral  sense  of  exhilaration, 
nor  has  it  since  evaporated  away.  It  has  remained 
with  me  for  fifteen  years,  and  so  I  suppose  will 
last  for  the  rest  of  my  life.  Of  course  in  a  sense 
there  has  been  disillusionment,  both  as  to  myself 
and  as  to  the  world.  As  one  comes  into  the  dull 
round  of  everyday  life  the  glow  fades  away  and  all 
seems  grey  and  colourless.  Nevertheless,  the  con- 
viction remains  that  the  glow  was  the  real,  and  that 
the  grey  is  the  superficial.  The  glow  was  at  the 
heart  and  is  what  some  day  will  be — or,  anyhow, 
might  be. 

An  additional  ground  I  have  for  believing  it  to 
be  true  is  that  on  that  mountain-side  near  Lhasa  I 
had  a  specially  favourable  opportunity  of  looking  at 
the  world  from,  as  it  were,  a  proper  focal  distance. 
And  it  is  only  from  a  proper  focal  distance  that  we 


170  NATURE'S  IDEAL 

can  see  what  things  really  are.  If  we  put  ourselves 
right  up  against  a  picture  in  the  National  Gallery 
we  cannot  possibly  see  its  beauty — see  what  the 
picture  really  is.  No  man  is  a  hero  to  his  own  valet. 
And  that  is  not  because  a  man  is  not  a  hero,  but 
because  the  valet  is  too  close  to  see  the  real  man. 
Cecil  Rhodes  at  close  quarters  was  peevish,  irritable, 
and  like  a  big  spoilt  child.  Now  at  a  distance  we 
know  him,  with  all  his  faults,  to  have  been  a  great- 
souled  man.  Social  reformers  near  at  hand  are 
often  intolerable  bores  and  religious  fanatics 
frequently  a  pestilential  nuisance.  We  have  to  get 
well  away  from  a  man  to  see  him  as  he  really  is. 
And  so  it  is  with  mankind  as  a  whole. 

So  I  become  more  and  more  certain  that  my 
vision  was  true.  And  the  experience  of  the  Great 
War  strengthens  my  conviction.  As  we  recede  from 
it,  what  will  stand  out,  we  may  be  sure,  are  not  the 
crimes  and  cruelties  that  have  been  committed  and 
the  suffering  that  has  been  caused,  but  the  astound- 
ing heroism  which  was  displayed,  the  self-sacrifice, 
the  devotion  and  love  of  country  that  were  shown — 
heroism  and  devotion  such  as  have  never  before  in 
the  world's  history  been  approached,  and  which  was 
manifested  by  common  everyday  men  and  women 
in  every  branch  of  life  and  in  every  country. 

The  conclusion  I  reach  from  this  experience  is 
that  I  was,  at  the  moment  I  had  it,  intimately  m 
touch  with  the  true  Heart  of  Nature.  In  my  ex- 
ceptionally receptive  mood  I  was  directly  experienc- 
ing the  genius  of  Nature  in  the  very  act  of  inspiring 
and  vitalising  the  whole.  I  was  seeing  the  Divinity 


DIVINE  FELLOWSHIP  171 

in  the  Heart  streaming  like  light  and  heat  through 
every  part  of  Nature,  and  with  the  dominating  force- 
fulness  of  love  lifting  each  to  its  own  high  level. 

And  my  experience  was  no  unique  experience. 
It  was  an  experience  the  like  of  which  has  come  to 
many  men  and  many  women  in  every  land  in  all 
ages.  It  may  not  be  common ;  but  it  is  not  un- 
usual. And  in  all  cases  it  gives  the  same  certainty 
of  conviction  that  the  Heart  of  Nature  is  good,  that 
men  are  not  the  sport  of  chance,  but  that  Divine 
Love  is  a  real,  an  effectively  determining  and  the 
dominant  factor  in  the  processes  of  Nature,  and 
Divine  fellowship  the  essence  of  the  ideal  which  is 
working  throughout  Nature  and  compelling  all 
things  unto  itself. 


CHAPTER  XII 

THE  HEART   OF  NATURE 

THAT  Nature  is  a  Personal  Being — or  at  least 
nothing  less  than  a  Personal  Being — that  she  is 
actuated  by  an  ideal,  and  that  her  ideal,  so  far  as  we 
are  able  to  judge,  is  an  ideal  of  Divine  Fellowship, 
is  the  conclusion  at  which  we  have  now  arrived. 
But  we  shall  understand  Nature  better,  and  so  see 
her  Beauty  more  fully,  if  we  can  understand  how 
she  works  out  this  ideal  in  detail.  And  we  shall  best 
understand  how  she  works  it  out  if  we  examine  what 
goes  on  within  our  own  selves  and  see  how  we  work 
out  the  ideal  with  which  we  believe  Nature  herself 
has  inspired  us.  For  it  is  in  ourselves  that  the 
dominating  spirit  of  Nature  is  most  clearly  mani- 
fested to  us.  And  being  ourselves  the  instruments 
and  agents  of  Nature,  and  informed  through  and 
through  with  her  spirit,  we  ought  to  be  able  to 
understand  how  she  works  if  only  we  look  carefully 
enough  into  the  working  of  our  own  inner  selves. 

What  we  find  is  that  under  the  inspiration  of  the 
genius  of  Nature  we  are  perpetually  projecting  in 
front  of  us  a  pattern  or  standard  of  what  we  think 
we  ought  to  be,  or  should  like  to  be,  and  of  what  we 
think  our  country  and  the  world  ought  to  be.  We 
set  up  an  ideal.  It  is  generally  very  vague.  But 
there  is  always  at  the  back  of  our  minds  an  idea  of 
172 


PICTURING  THE  IDEAL  173 

something  more  perfect.  And  this  idea  we  bring 
out  from  time  to  time  from  its  seclusion  and  set  up 
before  us  as  an  end  to  aim  at. 

Sometimes  we  deliberately  try  to  draw  the  out- 
lines of  this  ideal  more  definitely.  Each  of  us  will 
picture  a  slightly  different  ideal  to  the  rest.  The 
ideal  men  will  differ  just  as  much  as  actual  men, 
and  the  ideal  countries  as  much  as  actual  countries. 
No  two  will  be  exactly  alike.  And  each  of  us  will 
probably  make  his  ideal  man  very  different  from 
himself — perhaps  the  exact  opposite,  for  each  will 
be  peculiarly  conscious  of  his  own  imperfections  and 
shortcomings. 

But  if  the  ideal  man  which  each  sets  up  differs 
in  small  particulars  from  what  others  set  up,  the 
general  outline  of  all  will  probably  be  very  much  the 
same,  as  men  in  general  are  much  the  same  when 
compared  with  other  animals.  All  will  be  based  on 
the  idea  of  fellowship.  So  aided  by  examples  chosen 
from  among  our  friends,  we  may  here  attempt  to 
build  up  an  ideal  type  of  man.  For  the  effort  will 
help  us  to  realise  better  both  what  Nature  is  aiming 
at  and  how  she  works. 

Formerly  we  might  have  drawn  this  ideal  man 
upright,  straight,  rigid,  unbending.  More  recently 
we  might  have  drawn  him  as  a  super-man,  the 
fittest-to-survive  kind  of  man,  all  muscular  will, 
intent  only  on  bending  every  other  will  to  his  and 
crashing  relentlessly  on  through  life  like  a  bison  in 
the  forest.  But  nowadays  we  want  a  man  with  the 
same  reliability  as  the  upright  type,  but  with  grace 
and  suppleness  in  place  of  rigidity;  and  with  the 
same  strength  as  the  super-man,  but  with  gentle- 


174          THE  HEART  OF  NATURE 

ness  and  consideration  in  proportion  to  the  strength. 
We  do  not  want  a  man  of  wood ;  and  what  we  do 
want  is  not  so  much  a  super-man  as  a  gentle-man — 
a  man  of  courtesy  and  grace  as  well  as  strength. 

The  stiff  and  stilted  type  of  a  bygone  age  will 
have  melted  under  the  warmth  of  deepening  fellow- 
ship and  become  flowing  and  fluid.  The  man  of  this 
type  will  not  only  be  full  of  consideration  for  others, 
but  will  naturally,  out  of  a  full  and  overflowing  heart 
and  of  his  own  generous  prompting,  eagerly  enter 
into  the  lives  and  pursuits,  the  hopes  and  fears,  the 
joys  and  sorrows  of  those  with  whom  he  is  con- 
nected. And  with  all  this  wide  general  kindliness 
he  will  be  something  more  than  merely  amiable  and 
good-natured,  and  will  have  capacity  for  intense 
devotion  for  particular  men  and  women.  He  will 
necessarily  have  fine  tact  and  address,  adroitness  and 
skill  in  handling  difficult  and  delicate  situations,  and 
the  sensitiveness  to  appreciate  the  most  hidden  feel- 
ings of  others.  Wit  and  distinction  he  will  have, 
too,  with  ability  to  discern  the  real  nature  of  people 
and  events,  and  to  distinguish  the  best  from  the  good, 
and  the  good  from  the  indifferent  and  bad.  He 
will  also  possess  that  peculiar  sweetness  of  disposi- 
tion which  is  only  found  when  behind  it  is  the  surest 
strength.  And  with  all  his  gentleness,  tenderness, 
and  capacity  for  sympathy  he  will  have  the  grit  and 
spirit  to  hold  his  own,  to  battle  for  his  rights,  and  to 
fight  for  those  conditions  which  are  absolutely 
necessary  for  his  full  development.  He  will,  in 
addition,  have  the  initiative  to  think  out  and  strike 
out  his  own  line  and  to  make  his  own  mark. 

He  will  be  a  man  of  the  world  in  the  sense  of 


THE  IDEAL  MAN  175 

being  accustomed  to  meet  and  mix  with  men  in 
many  different  walks  of  life  and  of  many  different 
nationalities.  And  he  will  be  a  man  of  the  home  in 
the  sense  of  being  devoted  to  his  own  family  circle. 
He  will  be  at  home  in  the  town  and  at  home  in  the 
country ;  adapted  to  the  varied  society,  interests, 
and  pursuits  which  town  life  can  afford,  but  devoted 
also  to  the  country,  to  the  open  air  and  elemental 
nature  and  animals  and  plants. 

A  fixed  principle  and  firm  determination  with 
him  will  be  to  do  his  duty — to  do  his  social  duty,  to 
do  the  right  thing  at  whatever  temporary  cost  to 
himself.  The  right  thing  for  him  will  be  that  which 
produces  most  good.  And  he  will  deem  that  the 
most  good  which  best  promotes  human  fellowship, 
warms  it  with  love,  colours  it  with  beauty,  en- 
lightens it  with  truth,  and  sweetens  it  with  grace. 
Finally,  and  culminatingly,  he  wrill  have  that  spiritu- 
ality and  fine  sensitiveness  of  soul  which  will  put 
him  in  touch  with  the  true  Heart  of  Nature  and 
make  him  eagerly  responsive  to  the  subtlest 
promptings  which  spring  therefrom ;  so  he  will  be 
possessed  of  a  profound  conviction,  rooted  in  the 
very  depths  of  his  being,  that  in  doing  the  right 
thing,  or  in  other  words  pursuing  righteousness,  he 
is  carrying  out  the  will  and  intention  of  that  Divine 
Being  whom  we  here  call  Nature  but  whom  we 
might  also  call  God. 

This,  or  something  like  it,  is  the  ideal  of  a  man 
which  most  of  us  would  form  under  the  impress  and 
impetus  of  the  indwelling  genius  of  Nature.  But 
this  ideal  can  only  be  reached  by  an  individual  when 
his  country  also  has  reached  it.  He  will  be  driven, 


176         THE  HEART  OF  NATURE 

therefore,  to  make  his  country  behave  and  act  up  to 
this  ideal.  And  his  country  cannot  so  act  till  the 
general  society  of  nations  conducts  itself  on  the  same 
general  lines.  His  country,  therefore,  will  be 
driven  to  make  the  general  society  of  nations  behave 
in  accordance  with  the  principles  of  high  fellowship. 

We  have  made  for  ourselves  the  ideal  of  a  man. 
It  remains  to  show  that  the  finest  pitch  of  all  is  only 
reached  in  the  union  of  man  and  woman.  The  man 
is  not  complete  without  the  woman,  nor  the  woman 
without  the  man.  It  is  in  their  union,  therefore, 
that  the  ideal  in  its  greatest  perfection  will  be  seen. 
The  flower  which  results  from  the  working  of  the 
ideal  in  the  Heart  of  Nature,  as  the  flower  of  the 
rose  results  from  the  working  of  the  rose-ideal  in  the 
heart  of  the  rose-seed,  we  see  in  the  love  of  man  and 
woman  at  the  supreme  moment  of  their  union. 
This  is  the  very  holiest  thing  in  Nature.  It  is  then 
that  both  the  man  and  the  woman  are  to  the  fullest 
extent  themselves,  both  to  be  and  to  express  all  that 
is  in  them  to  be.  They  love  then  to  their  extreme 
capacity  to  love.  They  are  gentle  then  to  the 
utmost  limit  of  tenderness.  And  they  are  strong 
then  to  the  farthest  stretch  of  their  strength. 

And  while  they  thus  reach  the  very  acme  of 
Nature's  ideal  so  far  as  we  men  can  discern  it,  they, 
at  the  same  time  and  in  so  doing,  touch  the  very 
foundations  of  Nature  as  well.  Mathematicians 
have  discovered  that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  a  per- 
fectly straight  line,  and  that  curvature  is  a  funda- 
mental property  of  the  physical  world.  So  also  is 
it  in  the  spiritual  world.  As  we  reach  the  topmost 


MAN  AND  WOMAN  177 

height  of  the  ideal  we  find  that  it  has  curved  round, 
and  that  we  are  at  that  moment  at  the  very  base  and 
foundation.  What  is  attracting  us  forward  in  the 
farthest  distance  in  front  is  the  very  thing  that  is 
urging  us  forward  from  behind.  Pinnacle  and 
foundation,  source  and  end,  meet. 

The  love  which  attracted  the  man  and  woman 
together  and  which  they  keep  striving  to  attain  in 
higher  and  higher  degree,  is  the  same  as  the  creative 
impulse  which  comes  surging  up  from  the  very 
Heart  of  Nature.  Direct  and  without  ever  a  break 
it  has  come  out  of  the  remotest  past  and  deepest 
deeps.  Few  seem  aware  of  this,  and  yet  it  is  an 
obvious  fact — and  a  fact  which  vastly  increases  our 
sense  of  intimacy  with  Nature.  It  was  due  to  the 
same  impulse  which  has  brought  the  man  and 
woman  together  that  they  themselves  were  brought 
into  being.  Their  parents  had  b^en  attracted  by 
the  same  vision  of  love  and  impelled  by  the  same 
impulse.  Their  parents'  parents  had  been  similarly 
attracted  and  impelled,  and  so  on  back  and  back 
through  the  whole  long  line  of  ancestry,  through 
half  a  million  years  to  primitive  men,  back  beyond 
them  again  through  the  long  animal  ancestry  for 
scores  of  millions  of  years  to  the  beginning  of  life. 
Even  then  there  is  no  break.  Direct  from  the  very 
Fountain  Source  of  Things  this  creative  impulse  has 
come  bursting  up  into  their  hearts.  At  the  moment 
of  union  they  are  straight  along  the  direct  line  of 
the  whole  world-development,  so  far  as  this  planet 
is  concerned.  The  elemental  in  the  natural  im- 
pulse is  the  most  ultimately  elemental,  for  it  derives 
itself  straight  from  the  pure  Origin  of  Things.  As 


178          THE  HEART  OF  NATURE 

they  reach  after  the  most  Divine  they  are  impelled 
by  the  most  elemental.  What,  in  fact,  happens  is 
that  the  elemental  is  inspired  through  and  through 
with  the  Divine. 

The  union  of  man  and  woman  is  the  flower  of 
Nature.  But,  like  the  rose,  it  bears  within  it  the 
seed  from  which  some  still  more  beautiful  flower 
may  result.  No  pair,  however  sublime  their  union, 
suppose  that  it  is  the  best  that  could  by  any  pos- 
sibility at  any  time  exist.  An  absolutely  perfect 
union  depends  upon  an  absolutely  perfect  pair  in 
absolutely  perfect  surroundings.  And  no  one  sup- 
poses that  he  himself  is  perfect  or  that  the  world 
around  him  is  perfect.  So  there  is  in  the  pair  a  con- 
sciousness of  imperfection,  a  vision  of  perfection, 
and  a  desperate  yearning  to  be  more  perfect  and  to 
make  the  world  more  perfect.  Deep  and  strong  as 
the  creative  impulse  itself  is  the  impulse  to  improve- 
ment. It  is  due  to  this  impulse  that  the  mother 
reaches  over  her  child  with  such  loving  care,  strives 
to  shield  it  from  all  harm,  social  as  well  as  physical, 
and  to  give  it  a  better  chance  than  she  herself  en- 
joyed. It  is  due  to  this  same  impulse  that  the  man 
works  to  leave  his  profession,  his  business,  his 
science,  his  art,  his  country,  better  than  he  found  it. 
It  is  due  to  this  impulse  also  that  men  as  a  whole  are 
driven  to  improve  the  whole  Earth,  to  improve 
plants,  flowers,  trees,  animals,  men,  and  make  the 
world  a  better  place  for  their  successors  than  it  has 
ever  been  for  them. 

The  pair — even  the  most  splendid  pair  that  has 
ever  wedded — have  deep  within  them  this  perhaps 
unrecognised  impulse  to  improvement.  They 


PERFECTING  THE  IDEAL          179 

know  that  the  rose  can  only  bring  forth  roses,  and 
that  they  can  only  bring  forth  men  :  they  know  that 
they  cannot  bring  forth  angels.  But  they  know 
also  that  the  rose,  when  wisely  mated  and  its  off- 
spring provided  with  favourable  surroundings  of 
soil  and  air  and  sunshine,  can  give  rise  to  blooms  in- 
comparably more  perfect  than  itself.  And  they 
know  that  they  themselves,  if  they  have  wisely 
mated,  if  they  carefully  tend  their  offspring  and 
provide  them  with  healthy,  sunny,  physical  and 
social  surroundings,  can  give  rise,  in  generations  to 
come,  to  unions  of  men  and  women  incomparably 
more  perfect  than  their  own — as  much  more  perfect 
as  their  union  is  than  the  unions  of  primitive  men — 
richer  in  colour,  more  graceful  in  form,  sweeter  in 
fragrance,  and  of  an  altogether  finer  texture. 

This,  then,  is  the  ideal  in  its  completeness  which 
we  set  up  before  us.  But  we  have  no  sooner  set  it 
up  than  we  find  that  the  presence  of  this  ideal  within 
us  makes  us  restless,  unsatisfied,  discontented;  till 
we  have  set  to  work  to  bring  things  up  to  it ;  and 
that  when  we  do  start  improving  them  we  are 
forthwith  involved  in  endless  strife.  Improvement 
means  effort.  It  does  not  come  by  itself.  It  is 
only  effected  by  strong,  persistent,  determined 
effort.  It  was  no  easy  matter  for  the  particles  in 
the  rose-seed  to  battle  their  way  through  the  hard 
seed-case,  strike  down  into  the  soil,  send  up  shoots 
into  the  air,  stand  steadfastly  to  their  ideal  of  the 
rose,  and  produce  a  seed  capable  of  bringing  forth  a 
still  more  perfect  flower.  And  it  is  no  easy  matter 
for  us  to  burst  through  our  own  shells,  strike  our 


180          THE  HEART  OF  NATURE 

roots  far  down  into  the  soil  of  common  humanity 
and  common  animality,  and  there  firmly  rooted 
strike  up  skyward,  stand  faithfully  to  our  ideal,  and 
produce  something  which  will  have  capacity  for  still 
further  improvement.  Immense  and  sustained 
effort  is  required  of  us  for  this  to  be  accomplished. 

Each  man  finds  he  has  to  battle  with  himself  to 
make  way  for  all  the  best  in  himself  to  come  to  the 
front.  Each  has  to  battle  with  the  circumstances  in 
which  he  is  placed  in  order  to  find  scope  for  the  exer- 
cise of  the  best  in  himself.  Each  has  to  break  his 
way  through,  as  that  wonder  of  Nature,  poor  primi- 
tive man,  had  to  battle  his  way  through  the  impedi- 
ments of  the  tropical  forests  and  the  brute  beasts  by 
which  he  was  surrounded .  And  just  as  primitive  man 
was  not  the  animal  provided  with  the  thickest  hide 
like  the  rhinoceros,  nor  with  sharpest  claws  like  the 
lion,  nor  with  the  fiercest  temper  like  the  tiger,  but 
was  of  all  his  fellows  the  one  with  the  most  sensitive 
nature,  so  are  those  nearest  the  ideal  the  most 
delicately  sensitive  of  mankind. 

The  ideal  is  never  approached,  much  less  at- 
tained, except  by  men  and  women  of  the  most 
highly-strung  natures  —  natures  peculiarly  sus- 
ceptible to  pain.  And  with  this  extra  susceptibility 
to  pain  they  have  to  expose  to  the  risk  of  wounds 
and  bruises  the  most  sensitive  parts  of  their  natures. 
Suffering  is  therefore  inevitably  their  lot.  It  is  the 
invariable  attendant  of  progress  however  beneficent. 
Excruciating  pain  each  expects  to  have  to  endure — 
as  every  expectant  mother  and  every  soldier  antici- 
pates on  the  physical  plane. 

We  find,  too,  that  in  working  out  our  ideal  we 


DISCIPLINE  181 

are  not  only  required  to  endure  pain,  but  to  submit 
to  the  sternest  discipline.  First,  we  need  self -dis- 
cipline. Each  individual  finds  that  he  is  required 
to  exercise  his  faculties  to  the  full,  make  the  utmost 
of  himself,  attain  to  the  highest  of  which  he  is  cap- 
able, and  be  ready  for  any  sacrifice.  So  he  must 
train  his  faculties  to  the  highest.  He  is  required 
also  to  work  in  concert  with  his  fellows.  The  stern 
obligation  is  therefore  upon  him  to  forgo  his  own 
private  advantage  in  order  that  the  common  end 
may  be  achieved.  This  obligation  he  has  readily  to 
acknowledge  and  submit  to.  He  has  also  to  acknow- 
ledge what  he  owes  to  Nature,  what  is  his  duty  to 
Nature.  And  that  duty  he  has  to  perform  and  her 
authority  he  has  to  admit.  He  can  retain  his  free- 
dom and  initiative  and  enterprise.  But  he  has  to 
obey  the  laws  of  Nature,  acknowledge  her  authority, 
submit  to  her  discipline.  No  soldiers  were  more 
full  of  independence  and  initiative  than  the  Aus- 
tralians, but  no  troops  at  the  end  of  the  War  realised 
better  than  they  did  that  success  can  only  be 
achieved  through  strictest  discipline  as  well  as  free- 
dom and  initiative.  The  lover  also  knows  that  only 
through  the  sternest  discipline  and  constraint  upon 
himself  is  his  object  attained.  Thus  there  is  an  im- 
perative necessity  upon  a  man  to  be  orderly  in  his 
behaviour,  loyal,  faithful,  dutiful,  and  obedient  to 
the  ideal  within  him.  Any  failure  in  loyalty  and 
obedience  is  a  sin  against  Nature  and  a  sin  against 
himself.  The  call  of  honour  and  of  humanity  is  upon 
him,  and  that  call  he  has  to  obey  without  hesitation. 
Equally  are  men  expected  to  be  ready  to 
exercise  authority,  to  maintain  discipline  and  pre- 
14 


182          THE  HEART  OF  NATURE 

serve  order.  The  exercise  of  authority  is  no  less  an 
obligation  and  duty  upon  men  than  obedience  to  it. 
And  the  one  has  to  be  practised  just  as  much  as  the 
other.  Or,  rather,  the  exercise  of  authority  has  to 
be  practised  more,  for  it  is  more  difficult  and  more 
valuable.  And  the  proper  exercise  of  authority, 
maintenance  of  discipline,  and  preservation  of 
order,  is  a  duty  men  owe  ultimately  to  Nature  her- 
self. For  it  is  from  Nature  that  they  finally 
derive  their  authority  and  to  Nature  that  they  are 
ultimately  responsible. 

Whether  as  captain  of  the  eleven  or  as  head  of 
the  house  at  school,  as  manager  of  an  office  or  a 
business,  as  policeman  or  foreman,  as  corporal  or 
Commander-in-Chief,  as  administrator  or  Prime 
Minister,  whether  as  nurse,  parent,  or  school- 
mistress, a  man  or  woman  is  in  his  position  of 
authority  directly  or  indirectly  on  the  appointment 
or  choice  of  those  over  whom  he  has  to  exercise 
authority.  He  is  there  to  exercise  authority  for 
their  benefit.  They  have  placed  him — as  the  public 
place  the  policeman — in  authority  for  that  purpose. 
And  they  have  a  right  to  expect  that  he  will  exercise 
his  authority  with  decision,  maintain  discipline  with 
firmness,  and  preserve  order  \vith  even-handed 
justice.  For  only  then  can  they  themselves  know 
where  they  are,  get  on  with  their  own  duties  amd 
affairs,  and  fulfil  the  law  of  their  being.  Ultimately 
those  in  authority  are  chosen  by,  and  are  responsible 
to,  those  over  whom  they  exercise  authority.  And 
those  who  choose  them  expect  and  require  them 
to  exercise  authority  authoritatively. 

Each  in  his  own  particular  sphere,  in  that  par- 


LEADERSHIP  183 

ticular  place  and  for  the  time  being,  has  to  exercise 
his  authority  with  strictness.  Otherwise  the  rest 
cannot  fulfil  their  own  duties.  The  policeman  has 
to  exercise  his  authority  even  over  a  Prince,  as 
otherwise  there  might  be  chaos  in  the  streets  and 
no  one  would  be  able  to  get  about  his  business  with 
surety.  The  whole  people  have  chosen  each  for  his 
particular  position  of  authority,  and  for  their  benefit 
expect  him  to  exercise  it  strictly. 

The  people,  again,  spring  from  Nature  as  a 
whole.  They  are  the  representatives  of  Nature. 
Those  in  authority  are  therefore,  in  their  particular 
province,  for  that  particular  purpose,  and  for  the 
time  being  the  representatives  of  Nature.  They 
are  accountable  to  Nature,  and  Nature  expects 
them  as  her  representatives  to  exercise  authority 
with  wisdom  and  discretion,  but  on  the  same  basic 
principles  of  absolute  fairness  and  perfect  orderli- 
ness that  she  herself  in  her  elemental  aspects  exer- 
cises her  authority. 

Besides  obeying  authority  and  exercising 
authority,  men  have  also  to  practise  leadership. 
Merely  to  give  and  obey  orders  is  nothing  like 
sufficient.  In  most  things  a  man  follows  some 
leader,  but  in  each  man  there  is  one  thing — his  own 
particular  line — in  which  he  can  lead.  In  that  line 
he  is  expected  to  qualify  himself  for  leadership,  and 
be  prepared  to  take  the  risks  of  high  adventure. 
For  it  is  only  through  leadership,  through  someone 
venturing  out  beyond  the  ruck  and  getting  his 
fellows  to  follow  him,  that  any  progress  is  made. 
Mere  obedience  to  authority  and  exercise  of 
authority  never  initiate  any  new  departure.  These 


184         THE  HEART  OF  NATURE 

only  provide  the  conditions  for  progress.  In  addi- 
tion to  these  the  divine  gift  of  leadership  is  required. 
Leadership  is  therefore  the  supremely  important 
quality  which  men  require. 

But  men  cannot  intelligently  act  in  concert  and 
alertly;  cannot  willingly  submit  themselves  to  a 
rigid  discipline;  cannot  exercise  authority  with 
confidence  and  weight ;  and  cannot  lead  so  that 
others  may  follow,  unless  all  are  animated  by  the 
same  idea.  And  they  are  not  likely  to  sacrifice  their 
lives  for  that  idea  unless  they  are  convinced  of  its 
value.  Only  for  the  most  precious  things  in  life  do 
men  willingly  give  up  their  lives.  And  before  they 
submit  to  unquestioning  discipline  and  sacrifice 
themselves  for  an  ideal  they  need  a  clear  under- 
standing of  that  ideal  and  a  just  appreciation  of  its 
value.  So  they  think  out  the  ideal  with  greater 
precision  and  make  sure  that  what  they  are  aiming 
at  is  nothing  short  of  the  highest.  Now  the  ideal 
of  fellowship  enriched  with  beauty  and  elevated  to 
the  Divine  is  one  which  all  can  understand  and  of 
which  all  can  see  the  value.  Because  it  is  the  high- 
est it  is  satisfying  to  the  deepest  needs  and  cravings 
of  their  nature,  and  is  therefore  of  a  value  beyond  all 
reckoning.  Assured  of  that,  they  summon  up  all  the 
courage  and  fortitude  that  is  theirs,  all  their  spirit 
and  mettle,  to  endure  unflinchingly  the  pain  that 
must  be  theirs.  And  in  spite  of  the  effort,  the  long, 
strict  training,  the  rigid  discipline,  the  hardship  and 
suffering  they  have  to  undergo,  they  joyfully  play 
their  part  because  they  are  assured  in  their  hearts 
that  what  they  are  living  for  and  would  readily  die 
for  is  supremely  worth  while .  Deep  in  their  hearts  is 


NATURE'S  METHOD  185 

that  divine  joy  of  battle  that  fighters  for  the  highest 
always  feel.  And  they  fight  with  power  and  con- 
viction because  they  know  that  their  ideal  has  come 
into  their  hearts  straight  from  Nature  herself,  and 
experience  has  shown  that  what  Nature  has  in  mind 
she  does  in  the  end  achieve  :  she  not  only  has  the  will 
and  intention  but  the  power  to  carry  into  effect  what 
she  determines. 

This  is  how  we  formulate  the  ideal  to  ourselves 
in  ever-developing  completeness;  and  this  is  how 
with  pain  and  effort  but  with  over-compensating  joy 
we  carry  it  into  effect.  And  these  experiences  of 
ours  in  the  formulation  and  working  out  of  our  ideal 
give  us  the  clue  to  the  manner  in  which  Nature  on 
her  part  works  out  her  ideal.  We  are  the  representa- 
tions and  representatives  of  the  whole,  and  we  may 
assume  that  the  whole  works  in  much  the  same  way 
as  we  ourselves  work.  If  this  be  so  we  may  expect 
to  find  that  Nature  will  work  as  an  artist  works, 
that  is,  out  of  his  own  inner  consciousness,  spon- 
taneously generating  and  continually  creating  new 
and  original  forms  approaching  (through  a  process 
of  trial  and  error  experimentation)  more  and  more 
closely  to  that  ideal  of  perfection  which  he  has  al- 
ways, though  often  unconsciously,  before  him.  And 
this  is  how  we  actually  do  find  Nature  working. 
We  find  her  reaching  after  perfection  of  form, 
now  in  one  direction,  now  in  another ;  first 
in  plants,  next  in  animals,  then  in  insects, 
then  in  birds,  then  in  apes,  then  in  men,  here 
in  one  type  and  there  in  another,  never  reach- 
ing complete  perfection  anywhere,  any  more  than 


186          THE  HEART  OF  NATURE 

the  greatest  artist  ever  does  in  any  particular,  but 
still  reaching  perfection  in  a  higher  and  higher 
degree,  and  making  the  state  of  the  whole  of  a  richer 
and  intenser  perfection. 

We  have,  therefore,  ample  evidence  that  Nature 
is  actuated  by  an  intention  to  enrich  perfection  and 
is  continually  working  towards  it.  So  we  have 
confidence  that  Nature,  hard  and  exacting  though 
she  be,  is  only  exacting  in  order  that  the  Highest 
may  be  attained.  We  know  that  Nature  is  aiming 
at  the  Highest  and  nothing  short  of  the  Highest. 
And  all  the  spirit  of  daring  and  adventure  in  us 
leaps  to  the  call  she  makes. 

And  we  respond  to  the  call  with  all  the  greater 
alacrity  because  we  feel  that  the  attainment  of  that 
Highest  is  dependent  to  a  large  degree  upon  our- 
selves. We  have  a  sense  of  real  responsibility  in 
the  matter.  And  for  this  reason — that  though 
Nature  lays  down  the  great  constitutional  laws 
within  which  man,  her  completest  representative, 
must  work ;  and  though  Nature  as  a  whole  formu- 
lates the  main  outlines  of  her  ideal ;  yet  man  within 
that  constitution  can  make  his  own  laws,  and  within 
its  main  outlines  may  refine  and  perfect  the  ideal. 

Nature  may  be  working  out  her  ideal  on  other 
stars  through  the  agency  of  other  kinds  of  beings 
more  perfect  than  ourselves ;  and  while  the  ideal  in 
its  main  outlines  may  be  the  same  there  as  the  ideal 
which  is  working  itself  out  on  this  planet,  it  may 
there  have  assumed  a  higher  form  and  be  more 
nearly  attained.  But  on  this  planet  the  more  definite 
formulation  of  the  ideal  and  the  measures  for  its 
attainment  are  in  the  hands  of  men.  We  can  perfect 


OUR  OWN  RESPONSIBILITY       187 

the  ideal  for  ourselves,  and  make  laws  and  establish 
customs  to  ensure  its  attainment.  We  are  not  the 
slaves  of  a  despotic  ruler,  or  pawns  in  the  hand  of 
an  external  player.  Within  the  limits  of  Nature's 
constitution,  the  laws  \ve  obey  are  laws  of  our  own 
making;  the  authority  we  obey  is  the  authority 
which  we  ourselves  have  set  up ;  and  both  authority 
and  laws  we  can  change  in  accordance  with  the 
growing  requirements  of  the  ideal  which  we  our- 
selves are  perfecting. 

WTe  go  forward,  therefore,  with  inextinguishable 
faith  in  the  value  of  what  we  are  battling  for, 
and  in  the  worthwhileness  of  all  our  efforts  and 
endurances.  And  though  the  ideal  with  which 
Nature  has  inspired  us  makes  us  restless  and  discon- 
tented, provokes  us  to  increasing  effort,  causes  us 
endless  pain  and  suffering,  and  exacts  from  us  the 
sacrifice  even  of  our  lives,  we  nevertheless  love  to 
have  the  ideal,  and  love  Nature  for  implanting  it 
in  us. 

And  now  that  we  have  seen  what  is  the  nature 
of  Nature,  what  is  the  end  she  has  before  her,  and 
how  she  works  to  accomplish  her  end,  we  feel  that 
we  have  gone  a  long  way  towards  knowing  and 
understanding  her.  We  have  had  a  vision  of  the 
hidden  Divinity  by  which  she  is  inspired.  And 
this  mysterious  Power  we  have  not  found  reigning 
remote  in  the  empty  spaces  of  the  heavens.  We 
have  found  it  dwelling  in  every  minutest  particle  of 
which  this  Earth  and  all  the  world  is  built,  and 
of  which  we  ourselves  also  are  made — dwelling  in 
the  earth,  and  in  the  air,  and  in  the  stars;  and  in 


188          THE  HEART  OF  NATURE 

every  living  thing,  in  beast  and  bird  and  insect, 
in  flower,  plant,  and  man — and  dwelling  in  them 
all  in  their  togetherness.  We  have  found  it  to  be 
both  immanent  and  transcendent.  It  only  exists — 
and  can  only  exist — in  these  its  single  self -active  re- 
presentations. But  in  relation  to  each  of  them  it  is 
transcendent.  Each  star  and  flower,  each  beast  and 
man,  is  its  partial  representation.  But  the  whole 
together  is  that  Power  which  while  it  transcends  is 
yet  resident  in,  and  inspires,  each  single  part  which 
goes  to  its  making.  In  the  inmost  heart  of  Nature, 
as  the  ground  and  source  of  Nature,  yet  permeating 
Nature  to  the  uttermost  confines,  and  reigning 
supreme  over  the  whole,  we  find  God;  actuating 
the  heart  of  God  we  find  an  ideal ;  and  actuating  the 
heart  of  the  ideal  we  find  an  imperative  urge  towards 
perfection,  an  inborn  necessity  to  perfect  itself  for 
ever — just  as  inside  the  rough  exterior  of  Abraham 
Lincoln  was  the  real  Abraham  Lincoln,  at  his  heart 
was  an  ideal,  and  at  the  heart  of  the  ideal  an  inner 
impulse  towards  perfection ;  or  as  within  the  ex- 
terior France  is  the  real  France,  in  the  heart  of 
France  an  ideal,  and  in  the  heart  of  the  ideal  the 
determination  to  perfect  itself. 

This  view  of  Nature  is  very  different  from  that 
view  of  her  which  would  regard  the  world  as  having 
been  originally  created  by,  and  now  being  governed 
by,  an  always  and  already  perfect  Being,  living  as 
apart  from  it  as  the  Sun  is  from  the  Earth,  and 
being  as  distinct  and  separate  from  it  as  a  father  is 
from  his  son.  And  the  difference  in  view  must 
make  a  profound  difference  in  our  attitude  to 
Nature,  and  therefore  in  our  capacity  for  seeing 


THE  LOVABILITY  OF  NATURE      189 

and  enjoying  Natural  Beauty.  We  may  admire 
and  worship  but  we  can  scarcely  love,  in  any  true 
sense  of  the  word,  a  Being  dwelling  distant  and 
aloof  from  us,  and  with  whom,  from  the  mere  fact 
of  his  being  perfect,  it  is  most  difficult  for  us  to  be 
on  terms  of  homely  intimacy  and  affection.  But 
for  a  Being  who,  like  our  country,  is  one  of  whom 
we  ourselves  form  part,  we  can  have  not  only 
admiration  and  reverence  but  deep  affection.  We 
can  and  do  love  our  country,  for  we  form  part  of 
her,  and  have  a  voice  and  share  in  making  and 
shaping  her.  We  know  that  she  cares  for  us,  will 
look  after  us  in  misfortune,  and  will  honour  and  love 
us  if  we  serve  her  well  and  show  her  loyalty  and 
devotion.  And  we  can  and  do  love  Nature  for 
precisely  the  same  reasons.  We  feel  ourselves  part 
of  her,  and  in  intimate  touch  with  her  all  round  and 
always.  And  we  have  that  which  is  so  satisfying 
to  us — the  feeling  that  there  is  reciprocity  of  love 
between  us  and  her.  So  our  love  is  active,  and  it 
vehemently  impels  us  to  get  to  know  her  better  and 
better,  to  get  ourselves  in  ever  closer  touch  with  her, 
to  discover  the  utmost  fulness  of  her  Beauty,  and  to 
communicate  to  others  all  that  we  have  come  to 
know  and  all  the  Beauty  we  have  seen,  so  that  others 
may  share  in  our  enjoyment  and  come  to  love 
Nature  more  even  than  we  love  her  ourselves — 
love  Nature  in  all  her  aspects,  love  physical  Nature 
in  the  mountains,  seas  and  deserts,  the  clouds, 
sunsets  and  stars,  love  plant  Nature  and  animal 
Nature  and  human  Nature;  and,  above  all,  love 
Divine  Nature  as  best  revealed  in  supreme  men  in 
their  supreme  moments. 


190          THE  HEART  OF  NATURE 

In  some  of  her  aspects  Nature  may  be  stern  and 
exacting.  But  she  is  never  sheerly  hard.  She  is 
compounded  of  mercy  and  compassion  as  well  as  of 
rigid  orderliness.  And  her  essential  character  is 
Love — and  Love  of  no  impassive  and  insipid  kind, 
but  of  a  power  and  activity  beyond  all  human 
conception. 

The  importance  and  significance  of  this  con- 
clusion, if  we  accept  it,  is  that  we  definitely  abandon 
the  repellent  conception  of  Nature  as  governed  by 
chance,  or  as  cold  and  mechanical,  or  as  guided 
solely  by  the  principle  of  the  survival  of  the  fittest, 
and  we  accept  instead  the  humaner  and  diviner  view 
that  Nature  is  actuated  by  Love ;  and,  accepting 
that  more  winning  conception,  we  can  enter  un- 
reservedly into  the  Spirit  of  Nature  and  see  her 
Beauty.  Unless  we  had  been  assured  in  our  minds, 
without  any  possibility  of  doubt  whatever,  that  \ve 
could  love  Nature,  we  could  never  really  have  en- 
joyed her  Beauty. 

So  Nature  is  not  something  static,  fixed,  and 
immovable,  determined  once  and  for  all  like  a  rock 
is,  at  least  to  outward  appearance.  Nature  is  a 
Person,  and  a  Person  is  a  process.  Nature  flows. 
Nature  is  always  moving  on.  As  our  thoughts 
are  all  connected  with  one  another  and  passing 
into  one  another ;  as  all  events  are  connected 
with  one  another  and  are  continually  passing 
from  one  into  another,  and  form  one  great  all- 
inclusive  event  which  is  in  continual  process  of 
happening ;  so  is  Nature  always  in  process  of  passing 
from  one  state  into  another  state,  while  the  whole 


GOD  AT  THE  HEART  191 

forms  one  great  event  for  ever  happening.  And 
actuating  the  whole  process,  determining  the  whole 
great  event,  is  an  inner  core  of  Activity  which 
endures  through  all  the  changes.  It  is  the  **  I  "  of 
Nature,  which  informs,  directs,  controls  the  whole 
from  centre  to  utmost  extremity  through  all  space 
and  all  time.  It  is  the  Soul  and  Spirit,  the  Genius 
of  Nature.  It  is  what  we  should  mean  when  we 
speak  of  God. 

Actuated  by  this  spirit,  whose  essential  character 
is  Love,  the  process  glides  smoothly,  unbrokenly, 
and  wellnigh  imperceptibly  forward.  As  we  lift 
our  eyes  and  look  out  upon  Nature  in  its  present 
actually  existing  state,  what  we  see  in  that  instant 
is  the  whole  achievement  of  the  past,  and  it  contains 
within  it  here  and  now  the  promise  of  all  the  future. 
All  the  past  is  in  the  present,  and  in  it  also  is  the 
potency  of  the  future.  The  achievement  fills  us 
with  admiration.  The  promise  thrills  us  with  hope. 
To  that  Spirit  which  has  achieved  this  result,  which 
actuates  the  process  and  ourselves  with  it,  which 
determines  the  great  event,  which  ensures  the  uni- 
formity and  law  and  order  which  are  the  founda- 
tions of  our  freedom,  and  the  essential  condition  of 
all  progress,  our  hearts  are  drawn  out  and  yearningly 
stretch  themselves  out  in  a  love  boundless  as  the 
process  itself. 

The  more  we  find  ourselves  drawn  to  Nature 
and  in  harmony  and  love  with  her,  the  more  Beauty 
do  we  see.  In  closest  reciprocity  Love  of  Nature 
inspires  Natural  Beauty  and  Natural  Beauty  pro- 
motes Love  of  Nature.  And  it  is  from  the  Heart 
of  Nature  that  both  Love  and  Beauty  spring.  Both 


192          THE  HEART  OF  NATURE 

also  remain  permanent  and  everlasting  through  all 
the  changing  processes  of  Nature — permanent  but 
ever  increasing  in  depth  and  height  and  volume. 
The  promise  of  all  the  Love  and  Beauty  of  to-day 
was  hidden  in  the  womb  of  the  past.  In  the  womb 
of  to-day  is  contained  the  promise  of  a  Love  and 
Beauty  still  more  glorious.  And  ours  it  is  to  bring 
them  into  being. 


PART  II 

NATURAL  BEAUTY  AND  GEOGRAPHY 


PRESIDENTIAL  ADDRESS  TO  THE 
ROYAL  GEOGRAPHICAL  SOCIETY, 
DELIVERED  AT  THE  ANNIVER- 
SARY MEETING,  MAY  31,  1920 

NATURAL  BEAUTY  AND  GEOGRAPHICAL  SCIENCE 

I  HAVE  something  to  say  which  to  old-fashioned 
geographers  may  appear  very  revolutionary,  and 
which  you  may  hesitate  to  accept  straight  away. 
But  it  has  come  to  me  as  the  result  of  much  and 
varied  geographical  work  in  the  field ;  of  listening 
to  many  lectures  before  this  Society ;  and  of  com- 
posing this  Address  and  five  lectures  for  you,  firstly, 
as  far  back  as  1888,  on  my  journey  across  Central 
Asia  from  Peking  to  India;  secondly,  on  my 
journey  to  Hunza  and  the  Pamirs ;  thirdly,  on 
Chitral ;  fourthly,  on  my  mission  to  Tibet ;  and 
fifthly,  on  the  Himalaya.  And  I  expect  when  you 
come  to  think  over  what  I  have  now  to  say  you  will 
find  that,  after  all,  my  conclusions  are  not  anything 
desperately  revolutionary  but  something  quite 
obvious  and  natural. 

What  I  want  to  lay  before  you  for  your  very 
earnest  consideration  is  this — that  we  should  take  a 
profounder  and  broader  view  of  Geography,  of  its 
fundamental  conception,  and  of  its  scope  and  aim, 
than  we  have  hitherto  taken  ;  and  should  regard  the 
195 


196  NATURAL  BEAUTY 

Earth  as  Mo^er-Earth,  and  the  Beauty  of  her 
features  as  within  the  purview  of  Geography. 

I  will  state  my  case  as  clearly  and  briefly  as 
I  can.  Geography  is  a  science.  Science  is 
learning,  knowing,  understanding.  The  object  of 
geographical  learning,  knowing,  understanding  is 
the  Earth.  We  must  first,  then,  have  a  true  con- 
ception of  what  the  Earth  really  is.  And  next  we 
must  be  certain  in  our  minds  as  to  what  is  most 
worth  knowing  about  it. 

To  begin  with  our  conception  of  the  Earth.  At 
the  dawn  of  Geography  it  was  believed  to  be  a  flat 
disc.  Later  it  was  discovered  to  be  a  sphere.  Then 
it  was  found  to  be  not  a  hard  solid  sphere  like  a 
billiard-ball,  but  to  be  hard  only  on  the  surface,  and 
within  to  be  quick  with  fervent  heat.  Now  it  is 
coming  to  be  regarded  as  spirit  as  well  as  body — as 
in  its  essential  nature  spiritual  rather  than  material. 

When  we  get  as  far  back  as  science  is  able  to  take 
us  we  find  that  the  ultimate  particles  of  which  the 
Earth  is  made  up  are  not  minute  specks  of  some 
substance  or  material,  but  are  simply  centres  of 
radiant  energy.  Even  with  a  microscope  of  infinite 
power  we  should  never  be  able  to  see  one,  like  we 
see  a  grain  of  pollen  or  a  grain  of  sand.  And  if  we 
had  fingers  of  infinite  delicacy,  we  should  never  be 
able  to  take  one  up  between  the  forefinger  and 
thumb  and  feel  it.  These  ultimate  particles  are 
invisible  and  intangible.  Nothing  could  be  less 
substantial.  And  we  find  further  that,  inconceiv- 
ably minute  as  they  are,  they  act  of  themselves 
under  the  mutual  influence  of  one  another.  The 
electrons  are  not  like  shot  which  have  been  heaped 


THE  EARTH  SELF-ACTIVE        197 

together  by  some  outside  agency,  and  which  roll 
about  the  floor  if  someone  outside  gives  them  a  push, 
but  which  will  otherwise  remain  immobile.  They 
congregate  together  of  their  own  inner  prompting. 
They  are  like  a  swarm  of  midges  or  bees  in  which 
each  individual  acts  on  its  own  impulsion,  and,  in 
the  case  of  bees,  all  together  form  themselves  into 
a  definite  organisation  with  a  collective  spirit  of  its 
own.  The  Earth  is  indeed  influenced  by  its  parent 
the  Sun,  and  acts  in  accordance  with  the  same  laws 
and  is  swayed  by  the  same  impulses  as  govern  the 
whole  Universe,  of  which  it  is  a  minute  though 
highly  important  mite.  But  the  point  is  that  the 
Earth  is  not  something  like  a  lump  of  clay  which  a 
potter  takes  in  his  hands  and  moulds  into  a  ball. 
The  Earth  moulds  itself  from  activities  that  it 
contains  within  itself. 

Running  through  the  whole  mighty  swarm  of 
electrons  we  call  the  Earth  is  a  tendency  to  order, 
organisation,  and  system.  The  myriad  millions  of 
ultimate  particles  in  their  all-togetherness  and  from 
their  interaction  upon  one  another  become  possessed 
of  an  imperative  urge  towards  excellence.  The 
electrons  group  themselves  into  atoms ;  the  atoms 
clump  themselves  together  into  molecules ;  the  mole- 
cules combine  into  chemical  compounds,  and  these 
into  organisms  of  ever-increasing  size  and  com- 
plexity. So  in  the  process  of  the  ages  there  came 
into  being,  from  out  of  the  very  Earth  itself,  first, 
lowly  forms  of  plants  and  animals,  then  higher  and 
higher  forms  exhibiting  higher  and  higher  qualities, 
till  the  flowers  of  the  field,  the  animals,  and  man 
himself  came  into  existence. 

15 


198  NATURAL  BEAUTY 

And  now  we  reach  the  point  I  wish  to  make. 
If  this  account  of  the  Earth  which  physicists  and 
biologists  give  us  be  true,  then  we  geographers 
should  take  a  less  material  and  a  more  spiritual  view 
of  the  Earth  than  we  have  done,  and  should,  like 
primitive  people  all  the  world  over,  regard  her  as 
Mother-Earth,  and  recognise  our  intimate  connec- 
tion with  her.  Primitive  peoples  everywhere  regard 
the  Earth  as  alive  and  as  their  Mother.  And  so 
intensely  do  they  feel  this  liveness  that  many  will 
not  run  the  plough  through  the  soil  from  dislike  of 
lacerating  the  bosom  of  Mother-Earth.  They  see 
plants  and  trees  spring  up  out  of  her,  and  these 
plants  and  trees  providing  them  with  fruits  and 
seeds,  leaves  and  roots,  upon  which  to  live.  And 
they  quite  naturally  look  upon  her  as  their  Mother. 
And  we  men  of  the  more  advanced  races  have  still 
more  cause  to  consider  her  as  our  Mother,  for  we 
now  know  that  not  only  the  plants  and  trees  but 
we  ourselves  sprang  from  her — as  indeed  we  are 
nourished  by  her  daily,  eating  her  plants  or  the 
animals  which  feed  on  her  plants.  And  as  we  judge 
of  a  lily,  not  by  its  origin,  the  ugly  bulb,  but  by  the 
climax,  the  exquisite  flower ;  so  we  should  not  judge 
of  the  Earth  by  its  origin,  the  fiery  mist,  but  by  its 
issue — ardent  human  fellowship.  And  if  we  thus 
judge  her  we  shall  find  her  a  mother  worthy  of  our 
affection. 

So  the  first  point  I  have  to  put  before  you  is 
that  we  geographers  should  regard  the  object  of  our 
science  not  as  a  magnified  billiard-ball,  but  as  a 
living  being — as  Mother-Earth.  Not  as  hard,  un- 
impressionable, dull,  and  inert,  but  as  live,  supple, 


MOTHER  EARTH  199 

sensitive,  and  active — active  with  an  intensity  of 
activity  past  all  conceivability.  Yet  with  no  chaotic 
activity,  but  with  activity  having  coherence  and 
direction,  and  that  direction  towards  excellence. 

Now  as  to  what  we  ought  to  know  about  the 
Earth.  While  Geology  concerns  itself  with  its 
anatomy,  Geography,  by  long  convention,  restricts 
its  concern  to  the  Earth's  outward  aspect.  Accord- 
ingly, it  is  in  the  face  and  features  of  Mother-Earth 
that  we  geographers  are  mainly  interested.  We 
must  know  something  of  the  general  principles  of 
geology,  as  painters  have  to  know  something  of 
the  anatomy  of  the  human  or  animal  body.  But 
our  special  business  as  geographers  is  with  the  out- 
ward expression.  And  my  second  point  is  that  the 
characteristic  of  the  face  and  features  of  the  Earth 
most  worth  learning  about,  knowing,  and  under- 
standing is  their  Beauty ;  and  that  knowledge  of 
their  Beauty  may  be  legitimately  included  .within 
the  scope  of  geographical  science. 

It  may  be  argued,  indeed,  that  science  is  con- 
cerned with  quantity — with  what  can  be  measured — 
and  that  Natural  Beauty  is  quality  which  is  some- 
thing that  eludes  measurement.  But  geographical 
science,  at  least,  should  refuse  to  be  confined  within 
any  such  arbitrary  limits  and  should  take  cognisance 
of  quality  as  well  as  quantity.  This  is  my  conten- 
tion. I  am  not  maintaining  that  the  actual  enjoy- 
ment of  the  Natural  Beauty  of  the  Earth  should  be 
regarded  as  within  the  scope  of  geographical  science, 
though  this  Society  as  a  social  body  might  well 
participate  in  such  enjoyment.  Enjoyment  is 


200  NATURAL  BEAUTY 

feeling,  whereas  science  is  knowing;  and  feeling 
and  knowing  are  distinct  faculties.  We  can  easily 
see  the  distinction.  We  may  be  travelling  to 
Plymouth  to  embark  for  South  Africa  on  some 
absorbing  enterprise,  and  be  so  engrossed  with 
thoughts  of  the  adventure  before  us  as  to  be  unable 
to  enjoy  the  famed  West  Country  through  which 
the  train  is  passing,  though  all  the  time  we  were 
quite  aware  in  our  minds  of  its  beauty.  We  are  not 
actually  enjoying  the  beauty,  though  we  know  quite 
well  that  it  is  there.  On  another  occasion  we  may 
be  returning  after  long  absence  in  countries  of  far 
different  character ;  our  minds  may  be  free  from  any 
disturbing  thoughts ;  and  we  may  be  in  a  mood  to 
enjoy  to  the  full  every  beauty  we  see.  England  will 
then  seem  to  us  a  veritable  garden,  the  greenness  of 
everything,  the  trimness  of  the  hedges,  the  sheets 
of  purple  hyacinths,  and  some  still  remaining  prim- 
roses, will  startle  us  with  joy,  though  we  have  long 
been  aware  of  their  beauty.  This  time  we  both 
know  and  enjoy  the  Natural  Beauty.  We  see  from 
this  instance  the  distinction  between  knowing 
Natural  Beauty  and  enjoying  it.  I  am  not  claiming 
more  than  that  knowing  Natural  Beauty — being 
aware  of  it — is  part  of  Geography.  But  I  am 
claiming  liberty  to  extend  our  knowing  up  to  the 
extreme  limit  when  it  merges  into  feeling. 

What  we  have  now  to  consider  is  the  value  of 
this  Natural  Beauty.  A  region  may  be  flat  or 
mountainous,  dry  or  wet,  barren  or  fertile,  useful 
or  useless  for  either  political  or  commercial  purposes. 
But  it  is  not  its  flatness  or  ruggedness,  or  its  utility 
or  inutility  for  political  or  commercial  purposes, 


THE  VALUE  OF  BEAUTY  201 

that  we  may  find  in  the  end  is  the  most  noteworthy 
characteristic,  but  its  beauty — its  own  particular 
beauty.  The  conventional  gold  or  oil  prospector, 
or  railway  engineer,  or  seeker  for  sites  for  rubber 
or  coffee  plantation,  or  pasture-lands  for  sheep  and 
cattle,  may  not  bother  his  head  about  the  beauty  of 
the  forests,  the  rivers,  the  prairies,  and  the  moun- 
tains he  is  exploring.  He  is  much  too  absorbed  in 
the  practical  business  of  life  to  be  distracted  by 
anything  so  fanciful — as  he  thinks.  Yet  even  he 
does  see  the  beauty,  and  long  afterwards  he  finds  it 
is  that  which  has  stuck  most  firmly  in  his  mind. 
And  when  he  has  unthinkingly  destroyed  it,  future 
generations  lament  his  action  and  take  measures  to 
preserve  what  remains.  Advertisements,  also,  show 
us  daily  that  nearly  all  countries — and  it  seems  more 
especially  new  countries  like  Canada  and  New 
Zealand — regard  Natural  Beauty  as  one  of  their 
most  valuable  assets.  And  the  reason  why  the 
Natural  Beauty  of  the  Earth  is  deemed  so  valuable 
a  characteristic  of  its  features  is  not  hard  to  under- 
stand when  we  come  to  reflect.  It  is  because  Beauty 
is  a  quality  which  appeals  to  the  universal  in  man — 
appeals  to  all  men  for  all  time,  and  appeals  to  them 
in  an  increasing  degree.  It  is  something  which  all 
men  can  admire  and  enjoy.  And  the  more  they 
enjoy  it  the  more  they  want  to  get  others  to  share 
in  their  enjoyment.  Also  the  more  Natural  Beauty 
they  see,  the  more,  apparently,  there  is  to  see. 
Poets  in  their  poems,  and  painters  in  their  pictures, 
are  continually  pointing  out  to  us  less  keen-sighted 
individuals  new  beauties  in  the  features  of  the  Earth. 
The  mineral  wealth  of  the  Earth  has  its  limits ;  even 


202  NATURAL  BEAUTY 

the  productivity,  though  perennially  renewed,  is  not 
unbounded.  But  the  Natural  Beauty  is  inex- 
haustible. And  it  is  not  only  inexhaustible  :  it 
positively  increases  and  multiplies  the  more  we  see 
of  it  and  the  more  of  us  see  it.  So  it  has  good  claim 
to  be  considered  the  most  valuable  characteristic  of 
the  Earth. 

And  if  Beauty  should  prove  to  be  its  most 
valuable  characteristic,  it  follows  that  knowledge  of 
it  is  the  knowledge  about  the  Earth  which  is  most 
worth  having.  It  will  certainly  be  the  case  that 
knowledge  of  other  characteristics  may  be  of  more 
value  to  particular  men  for  a  special  purpose  for  the 
time  being.  If  an  engineer  has  to  build  a  railway, 
knowledge  of  the  exact  height  above  sea-level  of 
various  points  and  of  the  general  configuration  of 
the  ground  is  of  more  value  than  knowledge  of  its 
beauty.  But  for  the  engineer  himself,  when  he  is 
not  thinking  of  his  railway,  and  for  mankind  in 
general,  knowledge  of  the  beauty  may  be  the  more 
valuable  kind  of  knowledge. 

For  years  I  was  employed  in  exploring  the  region 
where  three  Empires  meet,  where  the  Himalaya, 
the  Hindu  Kush,  and  mountains  which  form  the 
Roof  of  the  World  converge.  I  had  to  report  on  the 
extent  to  which  it  afforded  a  barrier  against  the  ad- 
vance of  Russia  towards  India,  and  wherein  it  would 
lie  the  most  appropriate  boundary  between  India 
and  Russia,  between  India  and  China,  and  between 
Russia  and  China.  What  I  learned  of  that  region 
as  a  barrier  against  invasion  was  of  more  value  to 
the  Viceroy  and  Commander-in-Chief  in  India  and 
the  political  and  military  authorities  in  England 


VALUE  OF  BEAUTY  203 

in  the  discharge  of  their  official  duties  than  what  I 
learned  of  its  beauties.  But  this  utility  of  the 
region  as  a  military  barrier  is  not  the  characteristic 
which  has  most  value  to  men  in  general.  What  to 
them  has  most  value  is  its  beauty — the  awful  beauty 
of  its  terrific  gorges  and  stupendous  heights.  And 
it  is  knowledge  of  this  beauty  which  is  most  worth 
having,  and  which  has  most  geographical  value. 

Besides  exploring  the  far  region  beyond  Kashmir 
I  was  also  employed  for  years  in  exercising  a  general 
supervision  over  the  entire  administration  of  Kash- 
mir itself.  Reports  from  experts  used  to  come  to 
me  containing  every  description  of  geographical 
knowledge.  Surveyors  would  send  in  maps  for 
general  purposes,  for  the  construction  of  roads  and 
railways,  for  the  delimitation  of  village  boundaries, 
and  for  registering  the  ownership  of  individual 
fields.  Geologists  would  report  on  the  crustal 
relief  (as  the  features  of  Mother-Earth  are  in- 
elegantly termed).  Forestry,  agricultural,  and 
botanical  experts  would  report  on  the  productivity 
of  the  soil,  on  the  plants  and  trees  which  are  or 
might  be  grown,  and  on  their  present  and  possible 
distribution.  Mineralogists  would  report  on  the 
minerals,  their  distribution  and  the  possibility  of 
commercially  exploiting  them.  Every  aspect  of 
geographical  science  was  presented  to  me.  And 
each  particular  kind  of  knowledge  for  its  own  par- 
ticular purpose  was  highly  valuable.  But  the  point 
I  would  wish  to  make  is  that  my  geographical 
knowledge  of  Kashmir  would  have  been  incom- 
plete— and  I  would  have  been  wanting  in  knowledge 
of  its  most  valuable  characteristic — if  I  had  had  no 


204  NATURAL  BEAUTY 

knowledge  of  its  beauty.  I  might  have  had  the  most 
precise  knowledge  about  the  form  and  structure  of 
the  crustal  relief  of  this  portion  of  the  Earth,  of  the 
productivity  of  the  soil,  of  the  distribution  of  its 
population,  and  of  animals  and  plants,  and  about  the 
effect  of  the  crustal  forms  on  the  animals  and  plants, 
and  of  the  animals  and  plants  upon  the  crustal  forms 
and  of  all  upon  man,  and  of  man  upon  them  all ;  but 
if  I  had  had  no  knowledge  of  the  beauty  of  these 
crustal  forms  and  of  the  influence  which  their  beauty 
has  upon  man,  I  should  not  have  known  what  was 
most  worth  knowing  about  Kashmir.  My  geo- 
graphical knowledge  of  that  country  would  have 
been  wanting  in  its  most  important  particular. 

These  illustrations  will,  I  hope,  make  clear  what 
I  mean  when  I  urge  that  Beauty  may  be  the  most 
valuable  characteristic  of  the  Earth's  features,  and 
that  the  scope  of  Geography  should  certainly  be 
extended  to  include  a  knowledge  of  it. 

And  there  should  be  less  hesitation  in  accepting 
the  latter  half  of  this  conclusion  when  we  note  that 
Natural  Beauty  affects  the  movements  of  man,  and 
that  man  is  having  an  increasing  effect  upon  Natural 
Beauty — spoiling  it  in  too  many  cases,  improving  it 
in  many  others,  but  certainly  having  an  effect  upon 
it.  There  is  thus  a  quite  definite  relation  between 
man  and  Natural  Beauty,  and  it  should  therefore 
be  within  the  scope  of  Geography  to  take  note  of 
this  relationship.  To  an  increasing  degree  man  now 
moves  about  in  search  of  new  Natural  Beauty  or  to 
enjoy  it  where  it  has  been  already  found.  From  all 
over  the  world  men  flock  to  Switzerland,  drawn 
there  by  its  beauty.  Here  at  home  they  go  to  the 


IMPROVING  NATURE  205 

Thames  Valley,  or  Dartmoor,  or  the  coast  of  Corn- 
wall, or  North  Wales,  or  the  Highlands,  simply  to 
enjoy  the  Natural  Beauty.  And  railway  companies 
and  the  Governments  of  Canada,  Australia,  and 
New  Zealand  think  it  worth  while  to  spend  large 
sums  of  money  in  publishing  pictures  of  the  beauty 
of  the  countries  in  which  they  are  interested  in  order 
to  attract  holiday-makers  or  home-seekers  to  them. 
And  here,  as  in  other  cases,  man  now  is  not 
content  to  be  an  impassive  spectator  and  to  be 
entirely  controlled  by  his  surroundings.  He  does 
not  allow  the  "  crustal  relief"  to  have  the  upper 
hand  in  the  matter.  He  will  not  admit  that  all  he 
has  to  do  is  to  adapt  himself  to  his  surroundings. 
That  servile  view  of  our  position  in  the  Universe  is 
fast  departing.  We  are  determined  to  have  the 
ascendancy.  And  much  as  we  admire  the  Beauty 
of  the  Earth  we  set  about  improving  it.  We  fail 
disastrously  at  times,  I  allow.  But  sometimes  un- 
consciously, and  sometimes  deliberately,  we  succeed. 
We  have  in  places  made  the  Earth  more  beautiful 
than  it  was  before  we  came,  and  we  have  certainly 
shown  the  possibility  of  this  being  done.  From 
what  I  have  seen  in  uninhabited  countries  I  can 
realise  what  the  river-valleys  of  England  must  have 
been  like  before  the  arrival  of  man — beautiful, 
certainly  ;  but  not  so  beautiful  as  now.  They  must 
have  been  an  unrelieved  mass  of  forest  and  marsh. 
Now  the  marshes  are  drained  and  turned  into  golden 
meadows.  The  woods  are  cleared  in  part  and  well- 
kept  parks  take  their  place,  with  trees  specially 
selected,  pruned,  and  trim,  and  made  to  stand  out 
well  by  themselves  so  that  their  umbrageous  forms 


206  NATURAL  BEAUTY 

may  be  properly  seen.  Gardens  are  laid  out,  the 
famous  lawns  of  England  are  created,  and  flowering 
and  variegated  shrubs  from  many  lands  are  planted 
round  them.  And  homes  are  built — the  simple 
homes  of  the  poor  and  the  stately  homes  of  the 
rich — which  in  the  setting  of  trees  and  lawns  and 
gardens  add  unquestionably  to  the  natural  beauty 
of  the  land.  St.  James's  Park,  with  its  lake,  its 
well-tended  trees,-  its  daisy-covered  lawns,  its  flower- 
beds, its  may  and  lilac,  laburnum  and  horse-chest- 
nut, and  with  the  towers  of  Westminster  Abbey 
and  the  Houses  of  Parliament  rising  behind  it,  is 
certainly  more  beautiful  than  the  same  piece  of  land 
was  two  thousand  years  ago  in  its  natural  condition. 

What  has  been  done  in  this  respect  in  England 
is  only  typical  of  what  is  done  in  every  country  and 
of  what  has  been  done  for  ages  past.  The  Moghul 
emperors,  by  the  planting  of  gardens  on  the  borders 
of  the  Dal  Lake  in  Kashmir,  added  greatly  to  its 
beauty.  And  the  Japanese  are  famous  for  the  choice 
of  beautiful  surroundings  for  their  temples  and  for 
the  addition  which  they  themselves,  by  the  erection 
of  graceful  temples  and  by  properly  cared-for  trees 
and  gardens,  make  to  the  natural  beauty  of  the 
place. 

So  man  is  both  affected  by  the  Beauty  of  the 
Earth's  features  and  himself  affects  that  Beauty. 
And  this  relationship  between  man  and  the  Natural 
Beauty  of  the  Earth  is  one  of  which  Geography 
should  take  as  much  cognisance  as  it  does  of  the 
relationship  between  man  and  the  productivity  of 
the  Earth. 

But    Natural    Beauty    is    manifested    in    an 


COMPARING  BEAUTIES  207 

innumerable  variety  of  forms.  The  whole  Beauty 
is  never  manifested  in  any  one  particular  feature  or 
region,  but  each  has  its  unique  aspect.  Each  feature 
has  its  own  peculiar  beauty  different  from  the  beauty 
of  any  other  feature.  And  what  men  naturally  do, 
and  what  I  would  suggest  geographers  should 
deliberately  do,  is  to  compare  the  beauty  of  one 
region  with  the  beauty  of  another,  so  that  we  may 
realise  the  beauty  of  each  with  a  greater  intensity 
and  clearness.  We  can  compare  the  beauty  of 
Kashmir  with  the  beauty  of  Switzerland  and  Cali- 
fornia. And  the  comparison  will  enable  us  to  see 
more  clearly  and  to  appreciate  the  distinctive 
elements  which  make  up  the  peculiar  beauty  of  each 
of  those  countries.  It  has  been  frequently  noticed 
that  people  who  have  always  lived  in  the  same  place 
are  unable  to  see  its  full  beauty.  The  inhabitants  of 
the  Gilgit  frontier,  when  I  first  went  among  them, 
had  never  left  their  mountains,  and  were  altogether 
ignorant  of  the  special  grandeur  of  their  beauty. 
They  thought  all  the  world  was  just  the  same.  But 
men  who  have  seen  many  varieties  of  Natural  Beauty 
and  have  taken  pains  to  compare  the  varieties  with 
one  another  become  trained  to  see  more  Beauty  in 
each  feature.  Fresh  discoveries  of  Beauty  are  thus 
made,  and  our  knowledge  of  the  Beauty  of  the  Earth 
is  thereby  increased. 

What  I  hope,  then,  is  that  this  Society  should 
definitely  recognise  that  learning  to  see  the  Beauty 
in  natural  features  and  comparing  the  peculiar 
beauties  of  the  different  features  with  one  another 
is  within  the  scope  of  Geography,  and  will  indeed 


208  NATURAL  BEAUTY 

become  its  chief  function.  I  should  like  to  see  the 
tradition  established  and  well  known  and  recognised 
that  we  encourage  the  search  for  Natural  Beauty, 
and  look  upon  the  discovery  of  a  new  region  which 
possesses  special  beauty,  and  the  discovery  of  a  new 
beauty  in  a  region  already  well  known,  as  among 
the  most  important  geographical  discoveries  to  be 
made.  In  this  matter  I  trust  our  Society  will  take 
the  lead.  Englishmen  are  born  lovers  of  Natural 
Beauty  and  born  travellers.  The  search  for 
Natural  Beauty  ought,  therefore,  to  be  a  congenial 
task  for  this  Society.  As  I  have  tried  to  make  clear, 
we  cannot  really  know  and  understand  the  Earth — 
which  is  the  aim  of  Geography — until  we  have  seen 
its  beauties  and  compared  the  varying  beauties  of 
the  different  features  with  one  another  and  seen  how 
they  affect  man  and  man  affects  them.  We  are 
constituted  as  a  Society  for  the  purpose  of  diffusing 
geographical  knowledge,  and  I  trust  that  in  future 
we  shall  regard  knowledge  of  the  Beauty  of  the 
Earth  as  the  most  important  form  of  geographical 
knowledge  that  we  can  diffuse. 

When  I  was  writing  out  the  lecture  which  I 
was  invited  to  give  before  the  Society  on  "The 
Geographical  Results  of  the  Tibet  Mission  "  I  could 
not  resist  devoting  special  attention  to  the  natural 
beauty  of  Tibet.  But  as  I  read  the  manuscript 
through  I  feared  that  this  attention  to  Beauty  would 
be  regarded  by  our  Society  as  a  lapse  from  the 
narrow  path  of  pure  Geography,  and  that  I  should 
be  frowned  upon  in  consequence  and  not  regarded 
as  a  serious  geographer.  I  ought,  I  feared,  to  have 
devoted  more  attention  to  survey  matters,  to  the 


OBSERVING  BEAUTY  209 

exact  trend  of  the  mountains,  and  the  source  and 
course  of  the  rivers.  But  looking  back  now  I  see 
that  my  natural  instinct  was  a  right  one — that  a 
knowledge  of  the  beauties  of  Tibet  was  not  only  one 
geographical  result  of  the  Mission,  but  the  chief 
geographical  result;  and  that,  in  fact,  I  ought  to 
have  paid  not  less  but  more  attention,  both  in  Tibet 
to  noting  its  beauties  in  all  their  multitudinous 
variety,  and  in  writing  my  lecture  to  expressing 
with  point  and  precision  what  I  had  seen,  so  that 
you  might  share  it  with  me,  and  learn  what  is  the 
most  valuable  characteristic  of  Tibet. 

When  the  new  tradition  is  established,  and 
travellers  become  aware  that  we  regard  knowledge 
of  Natural  Beauty  as  within  the  scope  of  our 
activities,  the  error  into  which  I  fell  will  be  avoided. 
We  shall  think  travellers  barbaric  if  they  continue 
to  concern  themselves  with  all  else  about  the  face  of 
the  Earth  except  its  Beauty.  We  shall  no  longer 
tolerate  a  geographer  who  will  learn  everything 
about  the  utility  of  a  region  for  military,  political, 
and  commercial  purposes,  but  who  will  take  no 
trouble  to  see  the  beauty  it  contains.  We  shall 
expect  a  much  higher  standard  of  him.  We 
shall  expect  him  to  cultivate  the  power  of  the  eye 
till  he  has  a  true  eye  for  country — a  seeing  eye ;  an 
eye  that  can  see  into  the  very  heart  and,  through  all 
the  thronging  details,  single  out  the  one  essential 
quality ;  an  eye  which  can  not  only  observe  but  can 
make  discoveries.  We  shall  require  him  to  have  the 
capacity  for  discriminating  the  essential  from  the 
unessential,  for  bringing  that  essential  into  proper 
relief  and  placing  upon  it  the  due  emphasis.  When 


210  NATURAL  BEAUTY 

he  thus  has  true  vision  and  can  really  see  a  country, 
and  when  he  has  acquired  the  capacity  for  expressing 
either  in  words  or  in  painting  what  he  has  seen,  so 
that  he  can  communicate  it  to  us,  then  he  will  have 
reached  the  standard  which  this  Society  should 
demand.  And  this  is  nothing  less  than  saying  that 
we  expect  of  him  that  he  should  have  in  him  some- 
thing of  the  poet  and  the  painter. 

Careless  snap-shotting  in  the  field  and  idle 
turning  on  of  lantern  slides  at  our  meetings  will  no 
longer  satisfy  us.  A  traveller  if  he  is  going  to  photo- 
graph must  spend  the  hours  which  a  real  artist  would 
devote  to  discovering  the  essential  beauty  of  a  scene, 
and  to  composing  his  picture  before  he  dreams  of 
exposing  his  plate.  But  we  want  more  than  photo- 
graphs :  we  want  pictures  to  give  that  important 
element  in  Natural  Beauty — the  colour.  And  we 
want  pictures  painted  in  words  as  well  as  on  canvas. 
Not  shallow  rhapsodising  of  the  journalese  and 
guide-book  type,  but  true  expression  in  which  each 
noun  exactly  fits  the  object,  each  epithet  is  truly 
applicable,  and  each  phrase  is  rightly  turned,  and  in 
which  the  emphasis  is  placed  on  the  precisely  right 
point,  and  the  whole  composed  so  as  distinctly  to 
bring  out  that  point. 

Then  in  time  we  shall  gather  together  the  most 
valuable  knowledge  about  the  Earth.  And  when  a 
stranger  from  a  far  land  comes  to  us  to  know  about 
any  particular  country,  we  shall  be  able  to  provide 
him  with  something  worth  having.  When  an 
Australian  comes  to  England  and  wishes  to  know 
its  essential  characteristics,  we  shall  do  something 
more  than  hand  him  over  maps  and  treatises  on  the 


DESCRIBING   BEAUTY  211 

orography  and  hydrography,  the  distribution  of 
rainfall,  of  plants  and  animals,  and  the  population. 
We  shall  regard  ourselves  as  having  omitted  to  point 
out  to  him  the  essential  characteristic  of  the  land 
from  which  Englishmen  have  sprung  and  in  which 
they  dwell  if  we  have  not  shown  him  the  beauty  of 
its  natural  features.  We  shall  give  him  the  maps  as 
aids  to  finding  his  way  about,  and  we  shall  give  him 
the  treatises.  But  we  shall  tell  him  that  these  are 
only  aids  for  special  purposes,  and  that  if  he  is  really 
to  understand  England  he  must  know  its  beauty  in 
its  many  aspects.  He  will  then  have  the  geographical 
knowledge  of  chief  value  about  England. 

A  project  in  which  the  Society  is  now  interested 
affords  an  excellent  opportunity  of  applying  the 
principles  I  have  been  trying  to  persuade  you  to 
adopt.  The  most  prominent  feature  of  this  Earth, 
and  the  feature  of  most  geographical  interest,  is  the 
great  range  of  the  Himalaya  Mountains.  In  this 
range  the  supreme  summit  is  Mount  Everest,  the 
highest  point  on  the  Earth,  29,002  feet  above  sea- 
level.  Attempts  have  been  made  to  ascend  the 
second  highest  mountain,  K2,  28,278  feet,  notably 
by  the  Duke  of  the  Abruzzi.  Colonel  Hon.  Charles 
Bruce,  Major  Rawling,  and  others  have  had  in  mind 
the  idea  of  ascending  Mount  Everest  itself.  And 
for  more  than  a  year  past  both  the  Alpine  Club  and 
this  Society  have  been  definitely  entertaining  the 
idea  of  helping  forward  the  achievement  of  this 
object.  We  hope  within  the  next  few  years  to  hear 
of  a  human  being  standing  on  the  pinnacle  of  the 
Earth. 


212  NATURAL  BEAUTY 

If  I  am  asked,  What  is  the  use  of  climbing  this 
highest  mountain?  I  reply,  No  use  at  all :  no  more 
use  than  kicking  a  football  about,  or  dancing,  or 
playing  on  the  piano,  or  writing  a  poem,  or  painting 
a  picture.  The  geologist  predicts  to  a  certainty  that 
no  gold  will  be  found  on  the  summit,  and  if  gold  did 
exist  there  no  one  would  be  able  to  work  it.  Climb- 
ing Mount  Everest  will  not  put  a  pound  into  any- 
one's pocket.  It  will  take  a  good  many  pounds  out 
of  people's  pockets.  It  will  also  entail  the  expen- 
diture of  much  time  and  necessitate  the  most  careful 
forethought  and  planning  on  the  part  of  those  who 
are  organising  the  expedition.  And  it  will  mean 
that  those  who  carry  it  out  will  have  to  keep  them- 
selves at  the  very  highest  pitch  of  physical  fitness, 
mental  alertness,  and  moral  courage  and  endurance. 
They  will  have  to  be  prepared  to  undergo  the 
severest  hardships  and  run  considerable  risks.  And 
all  this,  I  say,  without  the  prospect  of  making  a 
single  penny.  So  there  will  be  no  use  in  climbing 
Mount  Everest.  If  the  ascent  is  made  at  all  it  will 
be  made  for  the  sheer  love  of  the  thing,  from  pure 
enjoyment —  the  enjoyment  a  man  gets  from  pitting 
himself  against  a  big  obstacle. 

But  if  there  is  no  use,  there  is  unquestionably 
good  in  climbing  Mount  Everest.  The  accomplish- 
ment of  such  a  feat  will  elevate  the  human  spirit. 
It  will  give  men — and  especially  us  geographers — a 
feeling  that  we  really  are  getting  the  upper  hand  on 
the  Earth,  that  we  are  acquiring  a  true  mastery  of 
our  surroundings.  As  long  as  we  impotently  creep 
about  at  the  foot  of  these  mighty  mountains  and 
gaze  on  their  summits  without  attempting  to  ascend 


ol 


MOUNT  EVEREST  213 

them,  we  entertain  towards  them  a  too  excessive 
feeling  of  awe.  We  are  almost  afraid  of  them.  We 
have  a  secret  fear  that  they,  the  material,  are 
dominating  us,  the  spiritual.  But  as  soon  as  we 
have  stood  on  their  summit  we  feel  that  we  dominate 
them — that  we,  the  spiritual,  have  ascendancy  over 
them,  the  material.  And  if  man  stands  on  Earth's 
highest  summit  he  will  have  an  increased  pride  and 
confidence  in  himself  in  his  struggle  for  ascendancy 
over  matter.  This  is  the  incalculable  good  which 
the  ascent  of  Mount  Everest  will  confer. 

We  who  have  lived  among  the  peoples  of  the 
Himalaya  are  better  able  than  most  to  appreciate 
how  great  this  good  is.  We  have  seen  how  tame 
and  meagre  is  their  spirit  in  comparison  with  the 
spirit  of,  for  example,  the  Swiss,  or  French,  or 
Italian  inhabitants  of  the  Alps ;  and  in  comparison 
with  what  men's  spirit  ought  to  be.  They  have 
many  admirable  qualities,  but  they  are  fearful  and 
unenterprising.  Contact  with  them  brings  home  to 
us  what  a  spirit  of  daring  and  high  adventure  means 
to  a  people.  And  we  are  impressed  with  the 
necessity  of  taking  every  step  possible  to  create, 
sustain,  and  strengthen  this  spirit  in  a  people  and  in 
the  human  race  generally.  The  ascent  of  Mount 
Everest,  we  believe,  will  be  a  big  step  in  that 
direction. 

The  actual  climbing  of  this  mountain  this 
Society  will  leave  in  the  hands  of  the  Alpine  Club, 
who  have  special  experience  in  mountain  climbing. 
But  the  reconnaissance  and  mapping  of  the  moun- 
tain and  its  neighbourhood  will  fitly  remain  with  us. 
And  here  we  reach  the  point  where  the  principles 

16 


214  NATURAL  BEAUTY 

I  have  been  offering  for  your  consideration  might 
be  applied.  Were  it  not  that  the  size  of  the  first 
party  will  have  to  be  limited  on  account  of  transport 
and  supply  difficulties,  I  should  greatly  like  to  have 
a  poet  or  a  painter,  or  anyhow  a  climber  like  Mr. 
Freshfield  with  a  poetic  soul,  a  member  of  it.  For 
I  say  quite  deliberately  and  mean  quite  literally  that 
the  geography  of  Mount  Everest  and  its  vicinity 
will  not  be  complete  until  it  has  been  painted  by 
some  great  painter  and  described  by  some  great 
poet.  Making  the  most  accurate  map  of  it  will  not 
be  completing  our  knowledge  of  it.  The  map-maker 
only  prepares  the  way — in  some  cases  for  the  soldier 
or  the  politician  or  the  engineer — in  this  case  for 
the  geologist,  the  naturalist,  and  above  all  for  the 
painter  and  poet.  Until  we  have  a  picture  and  a 
poem — in  prose  or  verse — of  Mount  Everest  we 
shall  not  really  know  it;  our  Geography  will  be 
incomplete,  and,  indeed,  will  lack  its  chief  essential. 
The  Duke  of  the  Abruzzi,  in  his  expedition  to 
the  second  highest  mountain  in  the  world,  took  with 
him  the  finest  mountain  photographer  there  is — 
Signor  Vittorio  Sella — and  he  brought  back  superb 
photographs,  for  he  is  a  true  artist  with  a  natural 
feeling  for  high  mountains.  But  I  have  seen  the 
very  mountains  that  he  photographed,  and  when  I 
look  at  these  photographs — the  best  that  man  can 
produce — I  almost  weep  to  think  how  little  of  the 
real  character  of  great  mountains  they  communicate 
to  us.  The  sight  of  the  photographs  wrings  me  with 
disappointment  that  it  was  a  photographer  and  not 
a  painter  who  went  there.  Here  in  Europe  are 
artists  by  the  score  painting  year  after  year  the  same 


MOUNTAIN  PICTURES  215 

old  European  scenes.  And  there  in  the  Himalaya 
is  the  grandest  scenery  in  the  world,  and  not  a 
painter  from  Europe  ever  goes  there — except  just 
one,  the  great  Russian  Verestchagin,  whose  pictures, 
alas!  are  now  buried  somewhere  in  Russia.  The 
Indian  Services  might  do  something,  and  they  have 
indeed  produced  one  great  painter  of  Himalayan 
scenery,  Colonel  Tanner.  But  the  Services  are 
limited,  and  it  is  to  Europe  that  we  must  mainly 
look. 

On  the  first  expedition  to  Mount  Everest  it 
may  be  only  possible  to  send  a  photographer.  But 
this  will  be  a  pioneering  expedition  to  open  the  way, 
at  least,  for  the  painter.  And  then  we  may  have 
Mount  Everest  pictured  in  all  her  varied  and  ever- 
varying  moods,  as  I  have,  from  a  distance,  seen  her 
for  three  most  treasured  months.  Now  serene  and 
majestic ;  now  in  a  tumult  of  fury.  Now  rooted 
solid  on  earth ;  now  hung  high  in  the  azure.  Now 
hard  and  material ;  now  ethereal  as  spirit.  Now 
stern  and  austere — cold,  and  white,  and  grey ; 
now  warm  and  radiant  and  of  every  most  delicate 
hue.  Now  in  one  aspect,  now  in  its  precisely 
opposite,  but  always  sublime  and  compelling; 
always  pure  and  unspotted;  and  always  pointing 
us  starward. 

These  are  the  pictures — either  by  painter  or  by 
poet — that  we  want.  And  they  can  only  be  painted 
by  one  who  has  himself  gone  in  among  the  moun- 
tains, confronted  them  squarely,  braced  himself 
against  them,  faced  and  overcome  them — realised 
their  greatness,  realised  also  that  great  as  they  are 
he  is  greater  still. 


216  NATURAL  BEAUTY 

And  this  that  we  want  of  the  greatest  natural 
feature  of  the  Earth  is  only  typical  of  what  this 
Society  should  require  in  regard  to  all  Earth's  other 
features  in  order  to  make  our  Geography  complete. 
As  men  have  pictured  the  loveliness  of  England, 
the  fairness  of  France,  the  brilliance  of  Greece,  so 
we  want  them  to  picture  the  spaciousness  of  Arabia, 
the  luxuriance  of  Brazil,  and  the  sublimity  of  the 
Himalaya.  For  not  till  that  has  been  done  will  our 
Geography  be  complete.  But  when  that  has  been 
accomplished  and  the  quest  for  Beauty  is  being 
pushed  to  the  remotest  lands  and  Earth's  farthest 
corners,  even  the  British  schoolboy  will  love  his 
Geography,  and  our  science  will  have  won  its  final 
triumph.  At  nothing  less,  then,  than  the  heart  of 
the  boy  should  our  Society  deign  to  aim . 


AN  ADDRESS  TO  THE  UNION  SOCIETY 
OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  COLLEGE, 
LONDON,  DELIVERED  ON  MARCH  17, 

1921. 

You  have  been  good  enough  to  leave  to  me  the 
choice  of  subject  on  which  to  address  you  this  even- 
ing, and  I  have  chosen  the  subject  "  Natural  Beauty 
and  Geography  "  because  I  have  the  honour  to  hold 
at  present  the  position  of  President  of  the  Royal 
Geographical  Society,  and  am  therefore  supposed 
to  know  something  about  Geography,  and  because 
a  love  of  Natural  Beauty  is  one  of  the  great  passions 
of  my  life. 

I  believe  the  two  are  inseparably  connected  with 
one  another,  and,  briefly,  the  view  I  want  to  put 
before  you  is  this — that  a  description  of  the  Natural 
Beauty  of  the  Earth  should  be  included  in 
Geography.  By  Geography  we  mean  a  descrip- 
tion of  the  Earth.  And  we  cannot  adequately 
describe  the  Earth  until  we  have  observed  it  in  all 
its  aspects  and  really  know  and  understand  it.  And 
we  cannot  really  understand  the  Earth  until  we  have 
entered  into  her  spirit  and  feel  ourselves  in  harmony 
with  it.  But  when  our  spirit  is  in  harmony  with 
the  spirit  of  the  Earth  we,  in  that  instant,  see  the 
Beauty  of  the  Earth.  When  we  are  seeing  Beauty 
in  the  Earth  we  are  understanding  the  Earth.  In 
217 


218  NATURAL  BEAUTY 

describing  the  Beauty  of  the  Earth  we  shall  be 
describing  something  that  we  really  know  about  it 
— something  of  the  real  nature  of  the  Earth. 

For  this  reason  I  maintain  that  Geography 
should  be  taken  to  include  a  description  of  the 
Natural  Beauty  of  the  Earth's  features.  The  de- 
scription of  the  Earth  is  not  full  and  complete,  and 
is  lacking  in  its  most  important  particular,  when  it 
excludes  a  description  of  Natural  Beauty,  and  only 
includes  scientific  details  about  the  size  and  shape 
of  the  earth ;  its  configuration ;  the  composition  of 
the  crust ;  the  depth,  area,  and  volume  of  the  ocean  ; 
the  temperature,  degree  of  moisture  and  pressure 
of  the  atmosphere ;  the  height  of  the  mountains ; 
the  length,  breadth,  volume,  course,  and  catchment 
area  of  its  rivers  ;  the  mineral  and  vegetable  products 
of  various  regions ;  the  political  areas  into  which  it 
is  divided  ;  the  relation  of  the  political  and  commer- 
cial activities  of  the  population  to  the  physical 
character  of  the  features  and  to  the  climate.  I,  of 
course,  acknowledge  the  importance  of  all  this 
geographical  knowledge.  To  the  historian  and  the 
statesman  it  is  essential  that  he  should  know  the  part 
which  a  certain  mountain  range  or  river  or  desert 
has  played  in  human  history.  A  soldier  must  know 
with  extreme  accuracy  the  configuration  of  the 
country  over  which  his  army  is  operating.  An 
engineer  must  know  the  exact  level  and  contour  of 
a  region  over  which  he  has  to  lay  a  railway  or  con- 
struct a  canal.  A  merchant  must  know  whether  a 
country  produces  cotton,  tea,  and  sugar ;  or  wheat, 
wool,  and  meat.  For  all  these  and  others,  each  for 
his  own  particular  purpose,  we  \vant  the  kind  of 


THE  FLOWER  OF  GEOGRAPHY  219 

information  I  have  described  above — that  is,  what 
usually  goes  under  the  name  of  Geography.  But 
the  point  I  wish  now  to  urge  is  that  we  shall  not 
have  plucked  the  very  flower  of  geographical  know- 
ledge until  in  addition  to  all  this  we  have  a  know- 
ledge of  the  Beauty  of  the  Earth. 

Perhaps  you  will  understand  me  better  if  I 
illustrate  my  point.  When  a  dressmaker  has  to 
make  a  dress  for  a  lady  she  has  to  measure  her  with 
the  minutest  accuracy.  She  must  gain  a  know- 
ledge, by  careful  measurement,  of  the  exact  shape 
and  size  of  the  lady's  body,  its  true  contour,  and 
the  length  and  breadth  of  the  limbs — just  as  an 
engineer  must  have  accurate  knowledge  of  the 
Earth's  surface.  And  to  the  dressmaker  as  a  dress- 
maker knowledge  of  the  lady's  beauty  has  no  value 
whatever.  The  lady  may  have  the  beauty  of  form 
of  a  Venus,  but  if  the  dressmaker  has  only  know- 
ledge of  that  beauty  and  has  not  exact  measure- 
ments she  will  never  be  able  to  make  the  dress. 
But  for  humanity  at  large — and,  as  far  as  that  goes, 
for  the  dressmaker  herself  when  she  is  free  of  her 
dressmaking — knowledge  of  the  lady's  beauty  is  the 
knowledge  that  really  matters.  Whether  she  is 
twenty-six  inches  round  the  waist  or  only  twenty- 
five  matters  comparatively  little. 

Now  the  Earth  I  regard  as  a  lady — as  dear 
Mother-Earth.  A  real  living  being — live  enough, 
at  any  rate,  to  give  birth  to  mankind,  to  micro- 
scopic animalculse  first  and  through  them  to  man. 
And  no  one  can  look  at  the  features  of  Mother- 
Earth  without  recognising  her  Beauty.  It  is  there 
staring  us  in  the  face.  So  I  cannot  conceive  why 


220  NATURAL  BEAUTY 

we  geographers  should  confine  ourselves  to  the  dress- 
maker attitude  of  mind  and  describe  every  other 
characteristic  of  the  Earth  except  her  Beauty.  I 
should  have  thought  that  it  was  the  very  first  thing 
with  which  we  should  have  concerned  ourselves — 
that  the  first  duty  of  those  who  profess  and  call 
themselves  geographers  should  have  been  to 
describe  the  beauty  of  their  Mother-Earth. 

Say  a  visitor  from  Mars  arrived  upon  the  Earth, 
he  would  no  doubt  report  on  his  return  that  the 
mountains  here  were  so  many  thousands  of  feet 
high  and  the  seas  so  many  thousands  of  feet  deep, 
and  the  area  of  the  land  and  sea  so  many  thousand 
square  miles ;  that  the  productivity  of  the  land  in 
one  quarter  had  had  the  effect  of  attracting  a  large 
part  of  the  population  to  that  quarter,  and  the 
aridity  or  cold  of  another  portion  had  had  the  effect 
of  preventing  human  settlement  there ;  and  that 
mountains,  seas,  or  deserts  confining  certain  groups 
of  human  beings  tightly  within  given  areas  had  had 
the  effect  of  compacting  them  into  highly  organised 
political  bodies.  All  this  and  much  more  geogra- 
phical knowledge  the  Martian  would  bring  back  to 
Mars.  But  his  fellow-Martians  would  tell  him  that 
this  was  all  very  interesting,  but  that  what  they 
really  wanted  to  know  was  what  the  Earth  was  like. 
They  would  ask  him  if  he  had  not  some  lantern 
slides  of  the  Earth,  some  photographs,  something 
which  would  convey  to  them  an  impression  of  the 
real  character  of  the  Earth.  And  then  at  last  he 
would  be  driven  to  describe  her  Beauty. 

In  the  best  words  he  could  find  he  would  express 
the  impression  which  the  Earth  had  made  upon  him. 


A  VISIT  FROM  MARS  221 

If  he  were  a  painter  and  if  the  Martians  possess  paint, 
he  would  paint  pictures  to  express  the  feelings  which 
a  contemplation  of  the  Earth  had  aroused  in  him. 
That  is,  he  would  show  them  the  Beauty  of  the 
Earth  in  her  various  aspects.  Perhaps  he  might 
not  be  able  to  see  as  much  Beauty  in  her  as  we  her 
children  see.  We  may  be  too  partial  and  see 
beauties  that  a  stranger  may  not  perceive.  On  the 
other  hand,  he  might  see  beauties  that  we  through 
being  so  accustomed  to  them  have  never  recognised 
— as  men  living  always  within  sight  of  some  superb 
mountain  scarcely  appreciate  its  grandeur.  Any- 
how, he  would  describe  to  the  Martians  whatever 
he  had  seen  of  the  Beauty  of  the  Earth,  and  then 
at  last  they  would  feel  that  they  were  really  able 
to  know  and  understand  her. 

To  descend  from  these  celestial  spheres  and  to 
examine  what  actually  happens  among  ourselves 
when  we  venture  into  an  unknown  portion  of  this 
globe  and  seek  to  know  what  is  there,  a  chief  in- 
gredient in  the  lure  which  draws  men  on  to  fill  up 
the  blank  spaces  in  the  map  is  undoubtedly  a  love  of 
Natural  Beauty  ;  and  its  Natural  Beauty  is  certainly 
what  above  everything  else  regarding  that  region 
remains  in  their  memories  after  it  has  been  ex- 
plored. It  is  not  only  love  of  Natural  Beauty  that 
draws  men  on.  Love  of  adventure  has  much  to 
do  with  it  also.  Men  feel  a  fearful  joy  in  pitting 
themselves  against  stern  natural  obstacles  and 
being  compelled  to  exert  all  their  physical  energy 
and  endurance,  and  all  their  wit  and  nerve  and 
courage,  in  order  to  overcome  them.  The  stiffer 
the  obstacle,  the  more  insistent  do  they  feel  the  call 


222  NATURAL  BEAUTY 

to  measure  themselves  against  it.  They  thrill  to 
the  expectation  of  having  their  full  capacities  and 
faculties  drawn  out.  By  some  curious  natural  in- 
stinct they  seem  driven  to  put  themselves  into  posi- 
tions where  they  are  forced  to  exert  themselves  to 
the  full  stretch  of  their  capabilities.  This  same 
instinct  tells  them  that  they  will  be  never  so  happy 
as  when  they  are  making  the  very  utmost  of  them- 
selves and  exercising  their  whole  being  at  its  highest 
pitch.  Anticipation  of  their  joy  in  adventure  is 
therefore  no  small  part  of  the  lure  which  draws  men 
into  the  unknown.  And  with  it  also  is  ambition  to 
make  a  name  and  achieve  fame.  Some,  too,  are 
drawn  on  by  the  hope  of  wealth  through  finding 
gold,  diamonds,  and  so  on.  But  from  what  I  have 
seen  of  gold  and  diamond  prospectors  on  the  spot  in 
the  act  of  prospecting,  I  should  say  it  was  quite  as 
much  love  of  adventure  as  covetousness  of  wealth 
that  drew  them  into  unknown  parts.  For  experi- 
ence shows  them  only  too  often  that  it  is  not  the 
prospector  but  the  company  promoter  and  financier 
who  make  the  money  even  when  the  prospector 
finds  the  gold  or  diamonds.  Yet  prospectors  go 
forward  as  cheerfully  as  ever.  They  are  fascinated 
by  the  life  of  adventure. 

All  this  is  true.  Men  delight  in  sheer  adventure 
and  in  testing  and  sharpening  themselves  against 
formidable  natural  obstacles.  Yet  we  shall  find 
that  love  of  Natural  Beauty  has  an  even  greater 
share  than  love  of  adventure  in  enticing  them  to  the 
unknown.  Men  picture  to  themselves  beauties  of 
the  most  wonderful  kind  which  they  expect  to  see — 
enchanting  islands,  mysterious  forests,  majestic 


THE  INCENTIVE  OF  BEAUTY     223 

rivers,  heavenly  mountains,  delightful  lakes.  In- 
stinct tells  them  that  they  will  have  the  joy  which 
comes  from  exerting  their  capacities  to  the  full. 
But  somewhere  in  the  back  of  their  being  is  also  this 
expectation  of  seeing  wonders  of  Natural  Beauty, 
and  of  seeing  more  of  this  Beauty  from  the  very  fact 
that  they  will  be  seeing  it  as  a  prize  truly  won  and 
when  their  faculties  are  all  tuned  up  to  a  fine  pitch 
of  appreciation. 

And  when  they  return  from  the  unknown,  when 
the  adventure  is  over,  when  they  are  again  relaxed, 
it  will  be  the  Natural  Beauty  which  they  have  seen 
that  will  remain  in  their  memories  long  after  they 
have  forgotten  their  exertion,  long  after  they  have 
expended  any  \vealth  they  may  have  found,  long 
after  they  have  recorded  the  exact  measurements 
of  the  various  features  of  the  region. 

Curiosity  to  see  the  Natural  Beauty  of  an  un- 
known region  is  a  principal  ingredient  in  the  lure 
that  draws  men  to  it.  And  Natural  Beauty  is  what, 
above  everything  else  in  regard  to  the  unknown  re- 
gion, stands  out  in  men's  memories  on  their  return. 

This  at  any  rate  is  my  own  experience,  and  we 
are  perhaps  on  safer  ground  when  we  speak  of  what 
we  have  ourselves  experienced  than  when  we  speak 
of  what  we  imagine  must  be  the  experiences  of 
others.  Though  in  this  case  I  have  good  reason  to 
believe  that  my  own  experiences  are  very  similar  to 
the  experiences  of  others,  and  may  therefore  be 
taken  as  typical. 

Almost  my  earliest  recollections  are  of  a  Somer- 
setshire village  set  in  a  lovely  valley,  fringed  with 
woods  and  surrounded  by  hills.  Up  the  hills  on  the 


224  NATURAL  BEAUTY 

side  of  the  valley  on  which  I  lived  I  used  constantly 
to  go.  But  over  the  hills  on  the  far  side  of  the  river 
I  was  never  taken.  So  I  used  to  picture  to  myself 
wonderful  woods  and  rivers,  and  castles  and  great 
cities,  and  I  longed  to  go  there.  The  lure  of 
Natural  Beauty  was  beginning  to  make  itself  felt. 
As  I  grew  to  boyhood  I  was  fortunate  enough  to 
be  taken  to  North  Wales,  Devonshire  and  Corn- 
wall, and  later  on  to  Switzerland  and  the  South 
of  France,  and  everywhere  I  saw  much  Natural 
Beauty.  But,  still,  that  only  made  me  want  to  see 
more. 

In  all  these  cases,  however,  I  only  went  where  I 
was  taken.  I  did  not  go  where  I  chose  or  with  an 
object  of  my  own.  It  was  not  till  I  was  in  India 
and  had  the  first  leave  from  my  regiment  that  I 
could  go  where  I  liked.  Now,  where  I  liked  was  to 
the  Himalaya.  And  if  I  look  back  now  and  enquire 
of  myself  what  made  me  choose  the  Himalaya,  I  can 
say  most  clearly  that  it  was  because  I  had  in  my 
mind  a  vision  of  long  snowy  ranges,  and  dazzling 
peaks,  and  frowning  precipices,  and  rushing  tor- 
rents, and  endless  forests.  I  thought  how  glorious 
it  would  be  to  be  able  to  wander  about  at  will  and 
see  all  the  magnificent  scenery,  to  feast  on  the 
Natural  Beauty,  and  when  I  came  back  to  be  able 
to  tell  others  of  the  wonders  I  had  seen. 

So  I  made  my  first  short  trip  in  the  Himalaya. 
But  this  only  served  to  arouse  my  curiosity  still 
more.  I  had  seen  some  great  mountains.  But 
they  were  none  of  them  more  than  20,000  feet  in 
height.  I  wanted  to  see  still  higher  mountains.  I 
heard,  too,  that  up  the  valley  of  the  Sutlej  were 


PERSONAL  EXPERIENCES         225 

some  fearful  gorges  through  which  the  river  forced 
its  way.  I  wanted  to  see  them  too,  and  see  a  great 
river  in  the  very  act  of  forcing  its  way  through  the 
mighty  Himalaya.  Above  all,  I  wanted  to  see 
what  lay  on  the  other  side  of  the  Himalaya.  I 
wanted  to  get  into  Tibet. 

That  for  the  time  being  proved  impossible,  and 
my  thoughts  wandered  off  to  the  far  eastern  part  of 
Asia.  I  had  read  a  book  called  "  On  the  Amur," 
by  Atkinson.  Not  altogether  a  very  veracious 
book,  but  a  fascinating  book  for  all  that.  In  it 
were  alluring  pictures  of  the  broad,  placid  river. 
Rich  forests  came  down  to  the  water's  edge.  And 
on  its  surface  were  depicted  delightful  rafts  and 
canoes.  To  glide  down  such  a  river,  to  camp  on 
its  banks  and  plunge  into  the  forests  which  clothed 
them,  seemed  a  joy  second  only  to  the  joy  of 
scrambling  about  the  Himalaya.  So  with  Mr. 
H.  E.  M.  James — now  Sir  Evan  James — I  went  to 
Manchuria,  not,  indeed,  to  reach  the  Amur  itself, 
but  to  discover  the  source  of  its  great  tributary  the 
Sungari,  and  to  follow  it  down  through  the  forests 
and  over  the  plains  for  several  hundred  miles. 

Now,  what  I  want  to  impress  upon  you  is  that 
in  all  these  cases  it  was  the  Natural  Beauty  which  was 
the  attraction — it  was  the  picture  I  made  to  myself 
of  what  these  countries  would  be  like  that  drew  me 
on.  And  I  am  sure  it  is  with  others  as  it  was  with 
me.  Natural  Beauty  is  at  bottom  what  incites  the 
traveller. 

And,  whether  I  had  to  go  where  I  was  taken  or 
could  go  where  I  chose,  it  was  the  Natural  Beauty 
that  stuck  in  my  memory.  And  when  I  returned 


226  NATURAL  BEAUTY 

it  was  of  the  Natural  Beauty  that  I  wished  to  tell 
my  friends.  And  this,  again,  is  the  experience  of 
others  also.  To  this  day,  though  I  have  never  since 
seen  them,  I  remember  the  beauties  of  Cader  Idris 
and  Dolgelly,  Snowdon  and  Carnarvon,  in  North 
Wales,  and  of  the  rugged  cliffs  and  long  Atlantic 
waves  on  the  Cornish  coast.  The  Dart,  here 
rippling  over  boulders  and  between  rocky  banks, 
here  in  deep,  clear  salmon  pools,  here  merging  into 
a  long  inlet  of  the  sea  and  everywhere  framed  in 
wooded  hill-sides,  I  have  often  again  seen.  But 
even  if  I  had  not,  its  beauty  would  never  have  de- 
parted from  my  memory.  And  it  is  the  same  with 
the  first  view  of  the  Alps  from  the  Jura,  the  view 
of  Lake  Geneva,  of  the  Jungfrau,  of  the  Pyrenees 
from  Pau,  and  of  the  valley  of  the  Loire.  I  have 
never  seen  those  parts  of  Switzerland  and  of  France 
since  then,  but  their  beauty  remains  with  me  to  this 
day.  And  it  is  of  their  beauty  that  I  have  ever  after- 
wards been  naturally  inclined  to  speak.  When  I 
talk  about  the  Loire  I  do  not  tell  my  friends  that  it 
rises  in  a  certain  place,  is  so  many  miles  long,  at 
certain  parts  has  a  certain  width,  depth,  and 
volume,  and  eventually  flows  into  a  certain  sea. 
What  I  naturally  speak  about  is  its  beauty,  the  rich 
valley  through  which  it  flows,  the  graceful  bridges 
by  which  it  is  spanned,  the  picturesque  old  towns 
and  romantic  castles  on  the  banks.  And  this  is  the 
common  habit,  of  mankind.  Our  friends  may  bore 
us — and  we  may  bore  our  friends — with  intermin- 
able accounts  of  the  discomfort  and  inconveniences 
and  the  petty  little  incidents  of  travel.  But  when 
they  and  we  have  got  through  that  and  settle  down 


BEAUTY  AND  GEOGRAPHY       227 

to  describe  the  country  itself,  it  is  of  its  beauty  that 
we  speak. 

Natural  Beauty  is  what  attracts  us  to  a  country. 
Its  Natural  Beauty  is  the  fact  about  it  which  re- 
mains most  persistently  in  our  memory.  And  it  is 
about  its  Natural  Beauty  that  we  are  most  inclined 
to  speak.  Lastly,  when  we  are  in  distant  countries 
it  is  of  the  Natural  Beauty  that  we  chiefly  think. 
When  our  thoughts  go  back  to  the  home  country  it 
is  not  on  its  exact  measurements  and  configuration 
that  they  dwell,  but  on  its  beauty. 

From  all  of  which  considerations  I  conclude  that 
any  description  of  the  Earth  which  excludes  a 
description  of  its  Natural  Beauty  is  incomplete. 
Geography  must  include  a  description  of  Natural 
Beauty.  And  personally  I  would  go  so  far  as  to 
say  that  the  description  of  Natural  Beauty  is  the 
most  important  part  of  Geography. 

Here  I  must  answer  an  objection  which  may  be 
raised — namely,  that  Natural  Beauty  is  the  concern 
of  ^Esthetics,  not  of  Geography.  An  objector 
may  freely  acknowledge  the  value  and  importance 
of  recognising  and  describing  the  Natural  Beauty 
of  a  country,  but  may  contend  that  this  is  beyond 
the  province  of  Geography.  It  should  be  left  to 
poets  and  painters,  he  might  say,  and  geographers 
should  confine  themselves  to  the  more  prosaic  busi- 
ness of  exact  measurement,  of  accurate  delineation, 
of  reasoning  regarding  the  relation  of  the  facts  to 
one  another,  and  of  explaining  the  facts. 

To  such  an  objector  I  would  reply  that  Geography 
is  an  art  as  well  as  a  science.  And  in  parenthesis 
I  may  say  that  I  doubt  whether  any  science  can  be 


228  NATURAL  BEAUTY 

complete  which  has  not  art  behind  it.  We  shall 
never  be  able  fully  to  know  and  understand  the 
Earth  or  to  describe  what  we  see  if  we  use  our  in- 
tellectual and  reasoning  powers  alone.  If  we  are 
to  attain  to  a  complete  knowledge  of  the  Earth,  and 
if  we  are  to  describe  what  wre  learn  about  it  in  an 
adequate  manner  so  that  others  may  participate  in 
our  knowledge,  then  we  must  use  our  hearts  as  well 
as  our  heads.  We  must  be  artists  as  well  as 
meticulous  classifiers,  cataloguers,  and  reasoners. 
The  Earth  is  a  living  being,  a  throbbing,  palpitat- 
ing, living  being — "live"  enough  to  have  given 
birth  to  the  remote  ancestors  of  mankind,  and  live 
enough,  so  some  biologists  consider,  to  be  con- 
tinually to  this  day  generating  the  lowliest  forms  of 
organisms.  To  know  and  understand  a  living 
being,  particularly  when  that  living  being  happens 
to  be  his  own  Mother,  man  must  use  his  heart  as 
well  as  his  head. 

With  his  head  alone  the  geographer  may  do  a 
vast  amount  of  most  useful  and  necessary  work 
which  will  help  us  to  understand  the  Earth.  He 
may  collect  and  classify  facts  about  her  and  record 
measurements,  and  reason  about  these  facts  and 
measurements,  but  if  he  is  to  get  the  deepest  vision 
of  the  Earth  and  learn  the  profoundest  truth  about 
her  he  must  exercise  his  finest  spiritual  senses  as 
well.  And  when  he  brings  those  faculties  of  the 
soul  into  play,  it  will  be  the  Beauty  on  the  face  of 
Mother-Earth  that  he  will  see  and  that  will  disclose 
to  him  her  real  nature. 

And  therefore  I  hold  that  if  it  be  the  function  of 
Geography  to  know  the  Earth  and  to  describe  the 


WORDSWORTH  A  GEOGRAPHER    229 

Earth,  then  the  objection  that  the  description  of 
its  Natural  Beauty  is  outside  the  scope  of  Geography 
is  not  a  valid  objection.  The  picture  and  the  poem 
are  as  legitimate  a  part  of  Geography  as  the  map. 

Some  years  ago  in  lecturing  to  the  Royal 
Geographical  Society  I  said  that  the  Society  ought 
to  have  given  Wordsworth  the  Gold  Medal.  I 
meant  that  the  poet  by  his  vision  had  taught  us 
more  about  the  Lake  District  than  any  ordinary 
geographer  had  been  able  to  see.  With  his  finer 
sensibility  he  had  been  able  to  see  deeper.  He  had 
been  able  to  reveal  to  us  truths  about  the  district 
which  no  mere  ordnance  surveyor  was  able  to  dis- 
close. He  was  a  true  discoverer — a  geographical 
discoverer — a  geographer  of  the  highest  type.  He 
had  helped  us  really  to  know  and  understand  the 
district. 

Be  it  noted,  too,  that  he  did  not,  as  some  would 
think,  put  into  the  lakes  and  hills  and  valleys  some- 
thing from  within  himself  which  was  not  really  in 
those  natural  features.  The  particular  beauty  that 
he  saw  there  was  there  waiting  to  be  revealed.  The 
natural  features  aroused  emotions  in  his  sensitive 
soul,  and  his  soul  being  aroused  saw  the  beauty  in 
them.  If  the  district  had  been  of  billiard-table 
flatness,  with  no  lakes,  no  hills,  no  valleys,  then 
even  he,  with  all  his  poetic  feeling  and  imagination, 
could  not  have  put  into  the  district  what  it  did  not 
possess.  The  beauty  that  he  saw  was  really  there, 
only  it  required  a  poetic  soul  to  discover  and  reveal 
it.  The  spirit  of  the  poet  put  itself  in  touch  with 
the  spirit  of  the  district  and  elicited  from  the  district 
what  was  already  in  it.  The  spirit  of  Wordsworth 

17 


230  NATURAL  BEAUTY 

and  the  spirit  of  the  district  acted  and  reacted  upon 
one  another  and  came  into  harmony  with  one 
another.  And  as  he  had  the  capacity  for  com- 
municating to  others  what  he  himself  had  seen,  we 
are  now  able  to  see  in  the  Lakeland  beauties  which 
our  forefathers  had  scarcely  known. 

This  is  why  I  suggest  to  you  that  Natural 
Beauty  should  be  considered  as  a  legitimate  part  of 
Geography.  And  if  you  will  look  about  you,  you 
will  note  that  Natural  Beauty  is  having  an  increasing 
effect  upon  the  movements  of  men.  There  is  a 
very  definite  relationship  between  the  Beauty  of 
the  Earth  and  her  human  inhabitants.  The  Poet 
Laureate  builds  his  house  on  the  top  of  Boar's  Hill 
not  because  the  soil  is  specially  productive  up  there 
so  that  he  may  be  able  to  grow  food,  for  the  soil  is 
rather  poor;  not  because  water  is  easily  available, 
for  it  is  very  difficult  to  get,  as  he  found  when  his 
house  took  fire ;  not  because  of  the  climate,  for  the 
climate  is  just  as  good  a  hundred  feet  lower  down ; 
not  because  it  is  easily  accessible  to  Oxford,  for  a 
big  climb  up  the  hill  is  entailed  every  time  he  returns 
from  that  city — not  for  any  of  these  reasons  did  he 
build  his  house  there,  but  because  of  the  view  which 
he  obtains  from  that  spot.  It  was  Natural  Beauty 
which  drew,  the  Poet  Laureate  to  Boar's  Hill,  as  it 
was  Natural  Beauty  which  drew  Tennyson  to  Black- 
down  to  build  Aldworth  with  a  view  all  over  the 
Surrey  hills  and  the  Sussex  Downs. 

It  is  this  same  spell  of  Natural  Beauty,  too, 
which  is  drawing  people  all  over  England  to  build 
their  houses  on  the  most  beautiful  spots.  Our  great 
country-seats— the  pride  of  England — are  usually 


BEAUTY  AND  MANKIND         231 

placed  where  the  natural  scenery  is  finest.  Humbler 
dwellings  whenever  the  owner  has  the  opportunity 
of  making  a  choice  are  for  a  similar  reason  built 
wherever  a  beautiful  view,  however  limited,  may 
be  obtained.  Whole  towns  even  are  built  on  spots 
where  the  surroundings  are  most  beautiful,  or,  at 
any  rate,  if  for  some  other  reason  they  were  located 
where  they  are  they  tend  to  spread  in  the  direction 
of  most  beauty.  Dartmouth  was  originally  built 
where  it  is  because  that  site  made  an  excellent  port. 
But  the  new  town  has  spread  all  over  the  cliffs  at 
the  entrance  of  the  harbour  wherever  a  beautiful 
view  may  be  found.  It  is  the  same  with  Torquay. 
People  originally  went  there  on  account  of  the 
warm,  soft  air.  But  though  they  can  get  much 
the  same  air  in  any  part  of  the  Torquay  area,  where 
they  like  to  build  their  houses  is  where  they  can  get 
the  finest  views. 

On  the  Continent  a  similar  tendency  may  be 
observed.  Nice,  Cannes,  Monte  Carlo,  Biarritz, 
Montreux,  Vevey,  were  no  doubt  originally  located 
where  they  are  for  other  reasons  than  only  the 
facilities  they  afford  for  observing  Natural  Beauty, 
but  that  they  have  grown  to  what  they  are  is  un- 
doubtedly due  to  Natural  Beauty,  and  Natural 
Beauty  has  given  the  direction  in  which  they  have 
expanded.  It  is  not  by  chance  that  villas  and 
terraces  and  hotels  have  been  built  just  on  those 
particular  points  from  which  the  most  beautiful 
views  may  be  seen. 

And  how  great  is  the  influence  of  Natural 
Beauty  upon  the  movements  of  men  may  be 
gathered  from  the  amount  of  money  railway 


NATURAL  BEAUTY 

companies  and  hotels  spend  in  advertising  the 
charms  of  the  particular  localities  which  they  serve. 
Railway-carriages  are  full  of  photographs  and  tourist 
agencies  of  pictures  of  different  points  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  the  railway  or  hotel.  And  we  may  be 
certain  that  business  companies  would  not  go  to  the 
expense  of  setting  up  these  photographs  and  pictures 
if  they  did  not  think  that  people  were  influenced  by 
them  and  would  be  tempted  to  travel  to  the  scenes 
they  depict. 

The  development  of  char-a-banc  tours  is  an- 
other indication  of  the  attraction — and  the  increas- 
ing attraction — of  Natural  Beauty.  Since  the 
War,  especially,  there  has  been  a  remarkable 
tendency  of  people  of  every  rank  in  life  to  rush  off 
whenever  they  can  get  a  holiday  to  the  most  beauti- 
ful parts  of  these  islands — to  the  moors  of  Yorkshire 
and  Devonshire,  to  the  Wye,  the  Dart,  and  the 
Severn,  to  the  mountains  of  Wales,  Westmoreland, 
and  Scotland — to  wherever  Natural  Beauty  may  be 
found.  It  is  a  noteworthy  and  most  refreshing 
feature  in  our  national  life. 

Every  summer,  too,  both  here  and  on  the  Con- 
tinent, people  make  their  way  to  the  most  beautiful 
parts  of  Europe — to  Switzerland  or  the  Pyrenees, 
the  Vosges  or  the  Rhine.  And  in  the  Dominions 
and  America  whenever  they  get  their  holidays  they 
likewise  trek  away  to  mountain,  lake,  or  river, 
wherever  Nature  may  be  enjoyed  at  her  best.  Men 
may,  to  carry  on  the  ordinary  business  of  life,  be 
compelled  to  live  in  cities  and  places  which  are 
chosen  for  other  reasons  than  their  facilities  for 
observing  Natural  Beauty.  But  whenever  they  can 


PRESERVING  BEAUTY  233 

get  away  from  their  ordinary  duties  the  tendency  of 
men — and  a  tendency  increasing  in  strength — is  to 
fly  away  to  the  moors  and  sea-coast  and  river-sides 
and  wherever  else  they  can  see  the  beauties  of  the 
Earth. 

Then,  again,  men  are  increasingly  sensitive 
about  preserving  Natural  Beauty  wherever  it  is 
best.  It  is  quite  true  that  men  by  the  building  of 
industrial  towns  and  the  erection  of  hideous  fac- 
tories, mining  plant,  gasometers,  and  so  on  terribly 
destroy  Natural  Beauty.  But  they  are  at  least 
becoming  conscious  of  their  sins  in  this  respect  and 
of  what  they  have  lost  thereby.  They  are  therefore 
the  more  anxious  to  preserve  what  remains.  And 
whenever  there  is  an  attempt  to  build  on  Box  Hill, 
or  erect  an  electric  power-station  on  Dartmoor,  a 
howl  of  execration  is  raised.  And  this  howl  means 
that  men  do  value  Natural  Beauty  and  mean  to 
preserve  it. 

Young  countries  also  realise  its  value.  In  Cali- 
fornia the  Yosemite  Valley  is  preserved  for  ever  for 
human  enjoyment.  And  in  Canada,  Australia, 
and  South  Africa  national  parks  are  protected 
against  the  encroachments  of  industrial  enterprises. 

Men  not  only  preserve  spots  of  Natural  Beauty  ; 
they  also  seek  to  improve  them.  The  nobleman  of 
ancient  lineage  and  the  new  millionaire  alike  strive 
to  add  to  the  beauty  of  their  estates.  The  hours 
they  love  best  are  the  hours  they  can  devote  to  open- 
ing up  vistas,  planting  beautiful  trees  or  flowering 
shrubs  from  distant  lands,  building  up  rockeries, 
forming  artificial  lakes,  laying  out  lawns,  and  stock- 
ing their  gardens  with  the  choicest  flowers. 


234  NATURAL  BEAUTY 

The  effect  of  Natural  Beauty  upon  man  and  of 
man  upon  Natural  Beauty  is  immense.  Geographers 
take  note  of  the  effect  which  the  Alps  by  reason  of 
their  height  and  ruggedness,  or  the  Rhine  by  reason 
of  its  length,  breadth,  and  depth,  have  upon  the 
activities  of  men — upon  their  history,  politics,  and 
economic  life.  My  contention  is  that  equally 
should  geographers  note  the  effect  which  these  same 
natural  features  of  the  Earth  by  reason  of  their 
beauty  have  upon  men's  activities  and  movements. 

And  when  Natural  Beauty  is  fully  recognised  as 
within  the  province  of  Geography,  we  shall  be 
taught  to  pay  to  it  the  attention  it  deserves — taught 
to  look  for  it,  taught  how  to  observe  it,  taught  how 
to  describe  it,  taught  where  are  the  regions  of 
special  beauty  and  wherein  their  beauty  lies,  and  lastly 
taught  where  in  an  ordinary  district  Beauty  may 
be  found,  for  even  in  the  flattest,  dreariest  region 
some  beauty  at  some  time  of  day  or  at  some  season 
may  be  discovered.  We  shall,  in  short,  be  taught 
to  cultivate  the  sense  for  Natural  Beauty,  and  how 
to  put  in  fitting  words  a  description  of  the  beauty 
we  see.  Our  geography  textbooks,  besides  all  the 
mathematical,  physical,  political,  and  commercial 
geography  they  contain,  will  tell  us  something  of 
the  Natural  Beauty  of  the  countries  they  set  them- 
selves to  describe.  And  geographers  when  they 
set  themselves  to  describe  a  new  region  will  not 
think  it  necessary  to  confine  themselves  within  the 
old  limits,  but  will  do  what  the  ordinary  man  in- 
stinctively does — describe  its  beauties. 

Our  methods  of  describing  countries  will  thus 
radically  change.  A  few  years  ago  Colonel  Tanner 


IMPORTANCE  OF  BEAUTY         235 

of  the  Survey  of  India  read  to  the  Royal  Geogra- 
phical Society  a  paper  entitled  "  Our  Present 
Knowledge  of  the  Himalaya."  In  that  paper  he 
gave  an  account  of  the  height  of  the  peaks,  the 
trend  of  the  mountain  ranges,  the  course  of  the 
rivers,  and  a  deal  of  other  very  valuable  geographical 
information.  But  in  only  one  single  line  did  he 
make  any  remark  about  the  natural  beauty  of  that 
wonderful  region.  Yet  this  omission  was  not  due 
to  any  lack  of  appreciation  by  Colonel  Tanner  of 
Himalayan  beauty,  for  he  himself  had  painted  the 
finest  pictures  of  the  Himalaya  which  have  yet  been 
produced.  He  made  no  mention  of  it  because  he 
thought  that  to  describe  the  natural  beauty  of  the 
Himalaya  was  to  stray  beyond  the  bounds  of 
Geography. 

Such  a  grievous  misconception  of  the  true  scope 
of  Geography  will,  I  trust,  be  removed  in  future. 
And  when  it  no  longer  exists  Geography  will  re- 
quire for  its  pursuit  the  exercise  of  the  finest  facul- 
ties of  the  soul  as  well  as  the  strictest  qualities  of  the 
intellect.  It  will  call  forth  capacity  for  the  closest 
and  most  accurate  observation  and  the  highest 
powers  of  description.  To  us  adventure-loving  and 
Nature-loving  Englishmen  it  should  of  all  subjects 
be  the  most  popular. 


PRINTED  IK  QUAT  BRITAIN  BT  BILLIKO  AND  SONS,    LTD.,   OOILDrORD  AND    ESHKR. 


THE  LIBRARY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 

Santa  Barbara 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW. 


Series  9482 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILI 

III,' I  III:  I  III  llh 

A    001  246  559    ;